Թագաւորութիւններ Ա / 1 Samuel - 28 |

Text:
< PreviousԹագաւորութիւններ Ա - 28 1 Samuel - 28Next >


jfb▾ jg▾ gnv▾ kad▾ tr▾ ac▾ mh▾ all ▾
Matthew Henry: Concise Commentary on the Whole Bible - 1706
Preparations are herein making for that war which will put an end to the life and reign of Saul, and so make way for David to the throne. In this war, I. The Philistines are the aggressors and Achish their king makes David his confidant, ver. 1, 2. II. The Israelites prepare to receive them, and Saul their king makes the devil his privy-counsellor, and thereby fills the measure of his iniquity. Observe, 1. The despairing condition which Saul was in, ver. 3-6. 2. The application he made to a witch, to bring him up Samuel, ver. 7-14. 3. His discourse with the apparition, ver. 15-19. The damp it struck upon him, ver. 20-25.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
The Philistines prepare to attack the Israelites, and Achish informs David that he shall accompany him to battle, Sa1 28:1, Sa1 28:2. Saul, unable to obtain any answer from God, applies to a witch at En-dor to bring up Samuel that he may converse with him on the issue of the war, Sa1 28:3-11. Samuel appears, Sa1 28:12-14. He reproaches Saul with his misconduct, and informs him of his approaching ruin, Sa1 28:15-19. He is greatly distressed; but at the solicitations of the woman and his own servants, he takes some food, and departs the same night, Sa1 28:20-25.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 28:1
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
Sa1 28:1, Achish puts confidence in David; Sa1 28:3, Saul having destroyed the witches, Sa1 28:4, and now in his fear forsaken of God, Sa1 28:7, has recourse to a witch; Sa1 28:8, who, encouraged by Saul, raises up Samuel; Sa1 28:15, Saul hearing his ruin, faints; Sa1 28:21, The woman and his servants refresh him with meat.
Carl Friedrich Keil and Franz Delitzsch

David in the Army of the Philistines. Attack upon Israel. Saul and the Witch of Endor - 1 Samuel 28
The danger into which David had plunged through his flight into the land of the Philistines, and still more through the artifice with which he had deceived the king Achish as to his real feelings, was to be very soon made apparent to him. For example, when the Philistines went to war again with Israel, Achish summoned him to go with his men in the army of the Philistines to the war against his own people and land, and David could not disregard the summons. But even if he had not brought himself into this danger without some fault of his own, he had at any rate only taken refuge with the Philistines in the greatest extremity; and what further he had done, was only done to save his own life. The faithful covenant God helped him therefore out of this trouble, and very soon afterwards put an end to his persecution by the fact that Saul lost his life in the war.
Geneva 1599
And it came to pass in those days, that the Philistines gathered their armies together for warfare, to fight with Israel. And Achish said unto David, (a) Know thou assuredly, that thou shalt go out with me to battle, thou and thy men.
(a) Though it was a great grief to David to fight against the people of God, yet such was his infirmity, he did not dare deny him.
John Gill
INTRODUCTION TO FIRST SAMUEL 28
The Philistines gathering together, to fight with Israel, Saul trembled at it, not being able to get any answer from the Lord about it in any way whatever, 1Kings 28:1; upon which he applies to a woman that had a familiar spirit to bring him up Samuel, which she did, 1Kings 28:7; and what passed between Saul and Samuel, or at least the apparition in his form, is recorded, 1Kings 28:15; which so struck him, as to make him strengthless, and so melancholy, that he refused to eat until persuaded, or rather compelled, by the woman and his servants, 1Kings 28:20.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
ACHISH'S CONFIDENCE IN DAVID. (1Kings 28:1-6)
The Philistines gathered their armies together for warfare, to fight with Israel--The death of Samuel, the general dissatisfaction with Saul, and the absence of David, instigated the cupidity of those restless enemies of Israel.
Achish said to David, Know thou assuredly, that thou shalt go out with me to battle--This was evidently to try him. Achish, however, seems to have thought he had gained the confidence of David and had a claim on his services.
28:128:1: Եւ եղեւ յաւուրսն յայնոսիկ՝ ժողովեցան այլազգիքն բանակօք իւրեա՛նց ելանել պատերազմե՛լ ընդ Իսրայէլի. եւ ասէ Անքուս ցԴաւիթ. Գիտալով գիտասցես՝ զի ընդ ի՛ս ելանելոց ես ՚ի պատերազմ, դո՛ւ եւ արք քո[3118]։ [3118] ՚Ի լուս՛՛. Գիտելով գիտասցես. համաձայն բազմաց ՚ի բնաբ՛՛։ Ուր օրինակ մի ունի. գիտելով զօրասցես, զի ընդ իս։
1 Այդ օրերին այլազգիներն իրենց զօրքերը հաւաքելով՝ պատերազմի ելան ընդդէմ Իսրայէլի: Անքուսն ասաց Դաւթին. «Լա՛ւ իմացիր, որ դու եւ քո մարդիկ ինձ հետ պատերազմի էք դուրս գալու»:
28 Այն օրերը Փղշտացիները իրենց զօրքերը հաւաքեցին որպէս զի Իսրայէլին դէմ պատերազմին։ Անքուս Դաւիթին ըսաւ. «Իմացի՛ր, դուն քու մարդոցմովդ ինծի հետ բանակը պիտի ելլես»։
Եւ եղեւ յաւուրսն յայնոսիկ` ժողովեցան այլազգիքն բանակօք իւրեանց ելանել պատերազմել ընդ Իսրայելի. եւ ասէ Անքուս ցԴաւիթ. Գիտալով գիտասցես, զի ընդ իս ելանելոց ես ի պատերազմ, դու եւ արք քո:

28:1: Եւ եղեւ յաւուրսն յայնոսիկ՝ ժողովեցան այլազգիքն բանակօք իւրեա՛նց ելանել պատերազմե՛լ ընդ Իսրայէլի. եւ ասէ Անքուս ցԴաւիթ. Գիտալով գիտասցես՝ զի ընդ ի՛ս ելանելոց ես ՚ի պատերազմ, դո՛ւ եւ արք քո[3118]։
[3118] ՚Ի լուս՛՛. Գիտելով գիտասցես. համաձայն բազմաց ՚ի բնաբ՛՛։ Ուր օրինակ մի ունի. գիտելով զօրասցես, զի ընդ իս։
1 Այդ օրերին այլազգիներն իրենց զօրքերը հաւաքելով՝ պատերազմի ելան ընդդէմ Իսրայէլի: Անքուսն ասաց Դաւթին. «Լա՛ւ իմացիր, որ դու եւ քո մարդիկ ինձ հետ պատերազմի էք դուրս գալու»:
28 Այն օրերը Փղշտացիները իրենց զօրքերը հաւաքեցին որպէս զի Իսրայէլին դէմ պատերազմին։ Անքուս Դաւիթին ըսաւ. «Իմացի՛ր, դուն քու մարդոցմովդ ինծի հետ բանակը պիտի ելլես»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
28:128:1 В то время Филистимляне собрали войска свои для войны, чтобы воевать с Израилем. И сказал Анхус Давиду: да будет тебе известно, что ты пойдешь со мною в ополчение, ты и люди твои.
28:1 καὶ και and; even ἐγενήθη γινομαι happen; become ἐν εν in ταῖς ο the ἡμέραις ημερα day ἐκείναις εκεινος that καὶ και and; even συναθροίζονται συναθροιζω congregate; collect ἀλλόφυλοι αλλοφυλος foreigner ἐν εν in ταῖς ο the παρεμβολαῖς παρεμβολη encampment; barracks αὐτῶν αυτος he; him ἐξελθεῖν εξερχομαι come out; go out πολεμεῖν πολεμεω battle μετὰ μετα with; amid Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak Αγχους αγχους to; toward Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith γινώσκων γινωσκω know γνώσει γνωσις knowledge; knowing ὅτι οτι since; that μετ᾿ μετα with; amid ἐμοῦ εμου my ἐξελεύσει εξερχομαι come out; go out εἰς εις into; for πόλεμον πολεμος battle σὺ συ you καὶ και and; even οἱ ο the ἄνδρες ανηρ man; husband σου σου of you; your
28:1 וַֽ wˈa וְ and יְהִי֙ yᵊhˌî היה be בַּ ba בְּ in † הַ the יָּמִ֣ים yyāmˈîm יֹום day הָ hā הַ the הֵ֔ם hˈēm הֵם they וַ wa וְ and יִּקְבְּצ֨וּ yyiqbᵊṣˌû קבץ collect פְלִשְׁתִּ֤ים fᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] מַֽחֲנֵיהֶם֙ mˈaḥᵃnêhem מַחֲנֶה camp לַ la לְ to † הַ the צָּבָ֔א ṣṣāvˈā צָבָא service לְ lᵊ לְ to הִלָּחֵ֖ם hillāḥˌēm לחם fight בְּ bᵊ בְּ in יִשְׂרָאֵ֑ל yiśrāʔˈēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֤אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say אָכִישׁ֙ ʔāḵîš אָכִישׁ Achish אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to דָּוִ֔ד dāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David יָדֹ֣עַ yāḏˈōₐʕ ידע know תֵּדַ֗ע tēḏˈaʕ ידע know כִּ֤י kˈî כִּי that אִתִּי֙ ʔittˌî אֵת together with תֵּצֵ֣א tēṣˈē יצא go out בַֽ vˈa בְּ in † הַ the מַּחֲנֶ֔ה mmaḥᵃnˈeh מַחֲנֶה camp אַתָּ֖ה ʔattˌā אַתָּה you וַ wa וְ and אֲנָשֶֽׁיךָ׃ ʔᵃnāšˈeʸḵā אִישׁ man
28:1. factum est autem in diebus illis congregaverunt Philisthim agmina sua ut praepararentur ad bellum contra Israhel dixitque Achis ad David sciens nunc scito quoniam mecum egredieris in castris tu et viri tuiAnd it came to pass in those days, that the Philistines gathered together their armies, to be prepared for war against Israel: And Achis said to David: Know thou now assuredly, that thou shalt go out with me to the war, thou, and thy men.
1. And it came to pass in those days, that the Philistines gathered their hosts together for warfare, to fight with Israel. And Achish said unto David, Know thou assuredly, that thou shalt go out with me in the host, thou and thy men.
28:1. Now it happened that, in those days, the Philistines gathered together their troops, so that they might be prepared for war against Israel. And Achish said to David, “I know now, certainly, that you will go out with me to war, you and your men.”
28:1. And it came to pass in those days, that the Philistines gathered their armies together for warfare, to fight with Israel. And Achish said unto David, Know thou assuredly, that thou shalt go out with me to battle, thou and thy men.
And it came to pass in those days, that the Philistines gathered their armies together for warfare, to fight with Israel. And Achish said unto David, Know thou assuredly, that thou shalt go out with me to battle, thou and thy men:

28:1 В то время Филистимляне собрали войска свои для войны, чтобы воевать с Израилем. И сказал Анхус Давиду: да будет тебе известно, что ты пойдешь со мною в ополчение, ты и люди твои.
28:1
καὶ και and; even
ἐγενήθη γινομαι happen; become
ἐν εν in
ταῖς ο the
ἡμέραις ημερα day
ἐκείναις εκεινος that
καὶ και and; even
συναθροίζονται συναθροιζω congregate; collect
ἀλλόφυλοι αλλοφυλος foreigner
ἐν εν in
ταῖς ο the
παρεμβολαῖς παρεμβολη encampment; barracks
αὐτῶν αυτος he; him
ἐξελθεῖν εξερχομαι come out; go out
πολεμεῖν πολεμεω battle
μετὰ μετα with; amid
Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
Αγχους αγχους to; toward
Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
γινώσκων γινωσκω know
γνώσει γνωσις knowledge; knowing
ὅτι οτι since; that
μετ᾿ μετα with; amid
ἐμοῦ εμου my
ἐξελεύσει εξερχομαι come out; go out
εἰς εις into; for
πόλεμον πολεμος battle
σὺ συ you
καὶ και and; even
οἱ ο the
ἄνδρες ανηρ man; husband
σου σου of you; your
28:1
וַֽ wˈa וְ and
יְהִי֙ yᵊhˌî היה be
בַּ ba בְּ in
הַ the
יָּמִ֣ים yyāmˈîm יֹום day
הָ הַ the
הֵ֔ם hˈēm הֵם they
וַ wa וְ and
יִּקְבְּצ֨וּ yyiqbᵊṣˌû קבץ collect
פְלִשְׁתִּ֤ים fᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
מַֽחֲנֵיהֶם֙ mˈaḥᵃnêhem מַחֲנֶה camp
לַ la לְ to
הַ the
צָּבָ֔א ṣṣāvˈā צָבָא service
לְ lᵊ לְ to
הִלָּחֵ֖ם hillāḥˌēm לחם fight
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
יִשְׂרָאֵ֑ל yiśrāʔˈēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֤אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say
אָכִישׁ֙ ʔāḵîš אָכִישׁ Achish
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
דָּוִ֔ד dāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David
יָדֹ֣עַ yāḏˈōₐʕ ידע know
תֵּדַ֗ע tēḏˈaʕ ידע know
כִּ֤י kˈî כִּי that
אִתִּי֙ ʔittˌî אֵת together with
תֵּצֵ֣א tēṣˈē יצא go out
בַֽ vˈa בְּ in
הַ the
מַּחֲנֶ֔ה mmaḥᵃnˈeh מַחֲנֶה camp
אַתָּ֖ה ʔattˌā אַתָּה you
וַ wa וְ and
אֲנָשֶֽׁיךָ׃ ʔᵃnāšˈeʸḵā אִישׁ man
28:1. factum est autem in diebus illis congregaverunt Philisthim agmina sua ut praepararentur ad bellum contra Israhel dixitque Achis ad David sciens nunc scito quoniam mecum egredieris in castris tu et viri tui
And it came to pass in those days, that the Philistines gathered together their armies, to be prepared for war against Israel: And Achis said to David: Know thou now assuredly, that thou shalt go out with me to the war, thou, and thy men.
28:1. Now it happened that, in those days, the Philistines gathered together their troops, so that they might be prepared for war against Israel. And Achish said to David, “I know now, certainly, that you will go out with me to war, you and your men.”
28:1. And it came to pass in those days, that the Philistines gathered their armies together for warfare, to fight with Israel. And Achish said unto David, Know thou assuredly, that thou shalt go out with me to battle, thou and thy men.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ kad▾ tr▾ ac▾ mh▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
1: Пребывание Давида в стане филистимлян и его мнимое служение интересам последних (XXVII гл.) внушало врагам евреев надежду на успех затеянного ими предприятия.
Matthew Henry: Concise Commentary on the Whole Bible - 1706
The Philistines Make War on Israel. B. C. 1055.

1 And it came to pass in those days, that the Philistines gathered their armies together for warfare, to fight with Israel. And Achish said unto David, Know thou assuredly, that thou shalt go out with me to battle, thou and thy men. 2 And David said to Achish, Surely thou shalt know what thy servant can do. And Achish said to David, Therefore will I make thee keeper of mine head for ever. 3 Now Samuel was dead, and all Israel had lamented him, and buried him in Ramah, even in his own city. And Saul had put away those that had familiar spirits, and the wizards, out of the land. 4 And the Philistines gathered themselves together, and came and pitched in Shunem: and Saul gathered all Israel together, and they pitched in Gilboa. 5 And when Saul saw the host of the Philistines, he was afraid, and his heart greatly trembled. 6 And when Saul enquired of the LORD, the LORD answered him not, neither by dreams, nor by Urim, nor by prophets.
Here is, I. The design of the Philistines against Israel. They resolved to fight them, v. 1. If the Israelites had not forsaken God, there would have been no Philistines remaining to molest them; if Saul had not forsaken him, they would by this time have been put out of all danger by them. The Philistines took an opportunity to make this attempt when they had David among them, whom they feared more than Saul and all his forces.
II. The expectation Achish had of assistance from David in this war, and the encouragement David gave him to expect it: "Thou shalt go with me to battle," says Achish. "If I protect thee, I may demand service from thee;" and he will think himself happy if he may have such a man as David on his side, who prospered whithersoever he went. David gave him an ambiguous answer: "We will see what will be done; it will be time enough to talk of that hereafter; but surely thou shalt know what thy servant can do" (v. 2), that is, "I will consider in what post I may be best able to serve thee, if thou wilt but give me leave to choose it." Thus he keeps himself free from a promise to serve him and yet keeps up his expectation of it; for Achish took it in no other sense than as an engagement to assist him, and promised him, thereupon, that he would make him captain of the guards, protector, or prime-minister of state.
III. The drawing of the armies, on both sides, into the field (v. 4): The Philistines pitched in Shunem, which was in the tribe of Issachar, a great way north from their country. The land of Israel, it seems, was ill-guarded, when the Philistines could march their army into the very heart of the country. Saul, while he pursued David, left his people naked and exposed. On some of the adjacent mountains of Gilboa Saul mustered his forces, and prepared to engage the Philistines, which he had little heart to do now that the Spirit of the Lord had departed from him.
IV. The terror Saul was in, and the loss he was at, upon this occasion: He saw the host of the Philistines, and by his own view of them, and the intelligence his spies brought him, he perceived they were more numerous, better armed, and in better heart, than his own were, which made him afraid, so that his heart greatly trembled, v. 5. Had he kept close to God, he needed not have been afraid at the sight of an army of Philistines; but now that he had provoked God to forsake him his interest failed, his armies dwindled and looked mean, and, which was worse, his spirits failed him, his heart sunk within him, a guilty conscience made him tremble at the shaking of a leaf. Now he remembered the guilty blood of the Amalekites which he had spared, and the innocent blood of the priests which he had spilt. His sins were set in order before his eyes, which put him into confusion, embarrassed all his counsels, robbed him of all his courage, and produced in him a certain fearful looking for of judgment and fiery indignation. Note, Troubles are terrors to the children of disobedience. In this distress Saul enquired of the Lord, v. 6. Need drives those to God who in the day of their prosperity slighted his oracles and altars. Lord, in trouble have they visited thee, Isa. xxvi. 16. Did ever any seek the Lord and not find him? Yes, Saul did; the Lord answered him not, took no notice either of his petitions or of his enquiries; gave him no directions what to do, nor any encouragement to hope that he would be with him. Should he be enquired of at all by such a one as Saul? Ezek. xiv. 3. No, he could not expect an answer of peace, for, 1. He enquired in such a manner that it was as if he had not enquired at all. Therefore it is said (1 Chron. x. 14), He enquired not of the Lord; for he did it faintly and coldly, and with a secret design, if God did not answer him, to consult the devil. He did not enquire in faith, but with a double unstable mind. 2. He enquired of the Lord when it was too late, when the days of his probation were over and he was finally rejected. Seek the Lord while he may be found, for there is a time when he will not be found. 3. He had forfeited the benefit of all the methods of enquiry. Could he that hated and persecuted Samuel and David, who were both prophets, expect to be answered by prophets? Could he that had slain the high priest, expect to be answered by Urim? Or could he that had sinned away the Spirit of grace, expect to be answered by dreams? No. Be not deceived, God is not mocked.
V. The mention of some things that had happened a good while ago, to introduce the following story, v. 3. 1. The death of Samuel. Samuel was dead, which made the Philistines the more bold and Saul the more afraid; for, had Samuel been alive, Saul probably thought that his presence and countenance, his good advice and good prayers, would have availed him in his distress. 2. Saul's edict against witchcraft. He had put the laws in execution against those that had familiar spirits, who must not be suffered to live, Exod. xxii. 18. Some think that he did this in the beginning of his reign, while he was under Samuel's influence; others think that it was lately done, for it is spoken of here (v. 9) as a late edict. Perhaps when Saul was himself troubled with an evil spirit he suspected that he was bewitched, and, for that reason, cut off all that had familiar spirits. Many seem zealous against sin, when they themselves are any way hurt by it (they will inform against swearers if they swear at them, or against drunkards if in their drink they abuse them), who otherwise have no concern for the glory of God, nor any dislike of sin as sin. However it was commendable in Saul thus to use his power for the terror and restraint of these evil-doers. Note, Many seem enemies to sin in others, while they indulge it in themselves. Saul will drive the devil out of his kingdom, and yet harbour him in his heart, by envy and malice.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
28:1: The Philistines gathered their armies together - Sir Isaac Newton conjectures that the Philistines had got a great increase to their armies by vast numbers of men which Amasis had driven out of Egypt. This, with Samuel's death, and David's disgrace, were no inconsiderable motives to a new war, front which the Philistines had now every thing to hope.
Thou shalt go out with me to battle - This he said, being deceived by what David had told him.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 28:2
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
28:1: that the: Sa1 7:7, Sa1 13:5, Sa1 17:1, Sa1 29:1
Philistines: Jdg 3:1-4
thou shalt go: Sa1 27:12, Sa1 29:2, Sa1 29:3
Carl Friedrich Keil and Franz Delitzsch

"In those days," i.e., whilst David was living in the land of the Philistines, it came to pass that the Philistines gathered their armies together for a campaign against Israel. And Achish sent word to David that he was to go with him in his army along with his men; and David answered (1Kings 28:2), "Thereby (on this occasion) thou shalt learn what thy servant will do." This reply was ambiguous. The words "what thy servant will do" contained no distinct promise of faithful assistance in the war with the Israelites, as the expression "thy servant" is only the ordinary periphrasis for "I" in conversation with a superior. And there is just as little ground for inferring from 1Kings 29:8 that David was disposed to help the Philistines against Saul and the Israelites; for, as Calovius has observed, even there he gives no such promise, but "merely asks for information, that he may discover the king's intentions and feelings concerning him: he simply protests that he has done nothing to prevent his placing confidence in him, or to cause him to shut him out of the battle." Judging from his previous acts, it would necessarily have been against his conscience to fight against his own people. Nevertheless, in the situation in which he was placed he did not venture to give a distinct refusal to the summons of the king. He therefore gave an ambiguous answer, in the hope that God would show him a way out of this conflict between his inmost conviction and his duty to obey the Philistian king. He had no doubt prayed earnestly for this in his heart. And the faithful God helped His servant: first of all by the fact that Achish accepted his indefinite declaration as a promise of unconditional fidelity, as his answer "so (לכן, itaque, i.e., that being the case, if thy conduct answers to thy promise) "I will make thee the keeper of my head" (i.e., of my person) implies; and still more fully by the fact that the princes of the Philistines overturned the decision of their king (1Kings 29:3.).
John Gill
And it came to pass in those days,.... That David was in the country of the Philistines:
that the Philistines gathered their armies together: out of their five principalities or lordships:
for warfare to fight with Israel; with whom they were continually at war, and though sometimes there was a cessation of arms, yet never any settled peace; and the Philistines took every opportunity and advantage against them, as they now did; when David was among them, and so had nothing to fear from him, but rather expected his assistance; and Samuel was dead, and Saul in a frenzy:
and Achish said unto David: who seems to have been at the head of the combined armies of the Philistines:
know thou assuredly that thou shall go with me to battle, thou and thy men; against Israel; which was a trying thing to David, and whereby he was like to be drawn into a dilemma; either to fight against his country, which he could not do conscientiously; or be guilty of ingratitude to Achish, and incur his displeasure, and be liable to be turned out of his country, or treated in a worse manner, even he and his men, to be seized on and cut to pieces by the forces of the Philistines, should he refuse.
28:228:2: Եւ ասէ Դաւիթ ցԱնքուս. Ա՛յդպէս լիցի. արդ գիտասցե՛ս զինչ գործեսցէ ծառայ քո։ Եւ ասէ՛ Անքուս ցԴաւիթ. Ա՛յդպէս լիցի. անձնապահապե՛տ արարից զքեզ զամենայն աւուրս։
2 Դաւիթն ասաց Անքուսին. «Այդպէս թող լինի: Հիմա դու կ’իմանաս, թէ քո ծառան ինչ է անելու»: Անքուսն ասաց Դաւթին. «Այդպէս թող լինի, քանզի քեզ ընդմիշտ իմ թիկնապահների պետ եմ դարձնելու»:
2 Դաւիթ Անքուսին ըսաւ. «Լա՛ւ, ծառայիդ ընելիք գործը պիտի տեսնես»։ Անքուս Դաւիթին ըսաւ. «Անոր համար քեզ միշտ իմ թիկնապահս պիտի ընեմ»։
Եւ ասէ Դաւիթ ցԱնքուս. Այդպէս լիցի, արդ գիտասցես զինչ գործեսցէ ծառայ քո: Եւ ասէ Անքուս ցԴաւիթ. Այդպէս լիցի. անձնապահապետ արարից զքեզ զամենայն աւուրս:

28:2: Եւ ասէ Դաւիթ ցԱնքուս. Ա՛յդպէս լիցի. արդ գիտասցե՛ս զինչ գործեսցէ ծառայ քո։ Եւ ասէ՛ Անքուս ցԴաւիթ. Ա՛յդպէս լիցի. անձնապահապե՛տ արարից զքեզ զամենայն աւուրս։
2 Դաւիթն ասաց Անքուսին. «Այդպէս թող լինի: Հիմա դու կ’իմանաս, թէ քո ծառան ինչ է անելու»: Անքուսն ասաց Դաւթին. «Այդպէս թող լինի, քանզի քեզ ընդմիշտ իմ թիկնապահների պետ եմ դարձնելու»:
2 Դաւիթ Անքուսին ըսաւ. «Լա՛ւ, ծառայիդ ընելիք գործը պիտի տեսնես»։ Անքուս Դաւիթին ըսաւ. «Անոր համար քեզ միշտ իմ թիկնապահս պիտի ընեմ»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
28:228:2 И сказал Давид Анхусу: ныне ты узнаешь, что сделает раб твой. И сказал Анхус Давиду: за то я сделаю тебя хранителем головы моей на все время.
28:2 καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith πρὸς προς to; toward Αγχους αγχους so; this way νῦν νυν now; present γνώσει γινωσκω know ἃ ος who; what ποιήσει ποιεω do; make ὁ ο the δοῦλός δουλος subject σου σου of you; your καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak Αγχους αγχους to; toward Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith οὕτως ουτως so; this way ἀρχισωματοφύλακα αρχισωματοφυλαξ put; make σε σε.1 you πάσας πας all; every τὰς ο the ἡμέρας ημερα day
28:2 וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֤אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say דָּוִד֙ dāwˌiḏ דָּוִד David אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to אָכִ֔ישׁ ʔāḵˈîš אָכִישׁ Achish לָכֵן֙ lāḵˌēn לָכֵן therefore אַתָּ֣ה ʔattˈā אַתָּה you תֵדַ֔ע ṯēḏˈaʕ ידע know אֵ֥ת ʔˌēṯ אֵת [object marker] אֲשֶׁר־ ʔᵃšer- אֲשֶׁר [relative] יַעֲשֶׂ֖ה yaʕᵃśˌeh עשׂה make עַבְדֶּ֑ךָ ʕavdˈeḵā עֶבֶד servant וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֤אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say אָכִישׁ֙ ʔāḵîš אָכִישׁ Achish אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to דָּוִ֔ד dāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David לָכֵ֗ן lāḵˈēn לָכֵן therefore שֹׁמֵ֧ר šōmˈēr שׁמר keep לְ lᵊ לְ to רֹאשִׁ֛י rōšˈî רֹאשׁ head אֲשִֽׂימְךָ֖ ʔᵃśˈîmᵊḵˌā שׂים put כָּל־ kol- כֹּל whole הַ ha הַ the יָּמִֽים׃ פ yyāmˈîm . f יֹום day
28:2. dixitque David ad Achis nunc scies quae facturus est servus tuus et ait Achis ad David et ego custodem capitis mei ponam te cunctis diebusAnd David said to Achis: Now thou shalt know what thy servant will do. And Achis said to David: And I will appoint thee to guard my life for ever.
2. And David said to Achish, Therefore thou shalt know what thy servant will do. And Achish said to David, Therefore will I make thee keeper of mine head for ever.
28:2. And David said to Achish, “You know now what your servant will do.” And Achish said to David, “And so, I will appoint you to guard my head for all days.”
28:2. And David said to Achish, Surely thou shalt know what thy servant can do. And Achish said to David, Therefore will I make thee keeper of mine head for ever.
And David said to Achish, Surely thou shalt know what thy servant can do. And Achish said to David, Therefore will I make thee keeper of mine head for ever:

28:2 И сказал Давид Анхусу: ныне ты узнаешь, что сделает раб твой. И сказал Анхус Давиду: за то я сделаю тебя хранителем головы моей на все время.
28:2
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
πρὸς προς to; toward
Αγχους αγχους so; this way
νῦν νυν now; present
γνώσει γινωσκω know
ος who; what
ποιήσει ποιεω do; make
ο the
δοῦλός δουλος subject
σου σου of you; your
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
Αγχους αγχους to; toward
Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
οὕτως ουτως so; this way
ἀρχισωματοφύλακα αρχισωματοφυλαξ put; make
σε σε.1 you
πάσας πας all; every
τὰς ο the
ἡμέρας ημερα day
28:2
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֤אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say
דָּוִד֙ dāwˌiḏ דָּוִד David
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
אָכִ֔ישׁ ʔāḵˈîš אָכִישׁ Achish
לָכֵן֙ lāḵˌēn לָכֵן therefore
אַתָּ֣ה ʔattˈā אַתָּה you
תֵדַ֔ע ṯēḏˈaʕ ידע know
אֵ֥ת ʔˌēṯ אֵת [object marker]
אֲשֶׁר־ ʔᵃšer- אֲשֶׁר [relative]
יַעֲשֶׂ֖ה yaʕᵃśˌeh עשׂה make
עַבְדֶּ֑ךָ ʕavdˈeḵā עֶבֶד servant
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֤אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say
אָכִישׁ֙ ʔāḵîš אָכִישׁ Achish
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
דָּוִ֔ד dāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David
לָכֵ֗ן lāḵˈēn לָכֵן therefore
שֹׁמֵ֧ר šōmˈēr שׁמר keep
לְ lᵊ לְ to
רֹאשִׁ֛י rōšˈî רֹאשׁ head
אֲשִֽׂימְךָ֖ ʔᵃśˈîmᵊḵˌā שׂים put
כָּל־ kol- כֹּל whole
הַ ha הַ the
יָּמִֽים׃ פ yyāmˈîm . f יֹום day
28:2. dixitque David ad Achis nunc scies quae facturus est servus tuus et ait Achis ad David et ego custodem capitis mei ponam te cunctis diebus
And David said to Achis: Now thou shalt know what thy servant will do. And Achis said to David: And I will appoint thee to guard my life for ever.
28:2. And David said to Achish, “You know now what your servant will do.” And Achish said to David, “And so, I will appoint you to guard my head for all days.”
28:2. And David said to Achish, Surely thou shalt know what thy servant can do. And Achish said to David, Therefore will I make thee keeper of mine head for ever.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
2: Ныне ты узнаешь, что сделает раб твой. Осторожный ответ Давида был истолкован Анхусом в благоприятном для себя смысле.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
28:2: Surely thou shalt know what thy servant can do - This was another equivocal answer; and could only be understood by his succeeding conduct. It might imply what he could do in favor of the Philistines against Israel; or in favor of Israel against the Philistines. Achish understood it in the former sense; and therefore he said to David, I will make thee keeper of my head for ever; i.e., Thou shalt be captain of my life-guards.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 28:3
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
28:2: Thou shalt know ... - David dissembled (compare also Sa1 29:8), hoping, no doubt, that something would happen to pRev_ent his fighting against his king and country.
Keeper of mine head - Captain of his bodyguard.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
28:2: Surely: Sa1 27:10; Sa2 16:16-19; Rom 12:9
John Gill
And David said to Achish, surely thou shalt know what thy servant can do,.... By which he would have Achish understand, and so he did, that he would exert himself in favour of the Philistines, and against Israel, and do great and brave things, of which Achish would be, made sensible, through his heroic courage and valour; though he meant rather what he could and should do for Israel against the Philistines, if he had an opportunity: but it seems best of all to consider David as quite undetermined, and at a loss what to do, hoping that God in his providence would extricate him out of this difficulty, and direct him what he should do, which then Achish would know; and accordingly he was delivered out of it:
and Achish said to David: putting confidence in him on account of his answer, and believing he was hearty in engaging in the war with the Philistines against Israel:
therefore will I make thee keeper of mine head for ever; the captain of his bodyguard, which post he should hold for life; or he proposed to put him into this post, that he might be with him, near his person, and under his eye, that he might observe how he behaved himself; which may show some suspicion of him.
John Wesley
Can do - He speaks ambiguously, as he did before.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
Surely thou shalt know what thy servant can do--This answer, while it seemed to express an apparent cheerfulness in agreeing to the proposal, contained a studied ambiguity--a wary and politic generality.
Therefore will I make thee keeper of mine head for ever--or, "my life"; that is, "captain of my bodyguard," an office of great trust and high honor.
28:328:3: Եւ Սամուէլ մեռա՛ւ, եւ կոծեցա՛ն զնա ամենայն Իսրայէլ, եւ թաղեցին զնա ՚ի քաղաքին իւրում յԱրիմաթեմ։ Եւ Սաւուղ եբա՛րձ զվհուկս եւ զգէտս յերկրէ։
3 Սամուէլը մահացել էր, նրան ողբացել էր ամբողջ Իսրայէլը ու նրան թաղել իր քաղաք Արիմաթէմում: Սաւուղը երկրից վերացրել էր ոգեհարցներին ու գուշակներին:
3 Սամուէլ մեռած էր եւ բոլոր Իսրայէլ անոր համար սուգ ըրեր էին ու զանիկա իր քաղաքին, Ռամայի մէջ թաղեր էին։ Սաւուղ ալ վհուկներն ու նշանագէտները երկրէն վերցուցեր էր։
Եւ Սամուէլ մեռաւ, եւ կոծեցան զնա ամենայն Իսրայէլ, եւ թաղեցին զնա ի քաղաքին իւրում յԱրիմաթեմ: Եւ Սաւուղ եբարձ զվհուկս եւ զգէտս յերկրէ:

28:3: Եւ Սամուէլ մեռա՛ւ, եւ կոծեցա՛ն զնա ամենայն Իսրայէլ, եւ թաղեցին զնա ՚ի քաղաքին իւրում յԱրիմաթեմ։ Եւ Սաւուղ եբա՛րձ զվհուկս եւ զգէտս յերկրէ։
3 Սամուէլը մահացել էր, նրան ողբացել էր ամբողջ Իսրայէլը ու նրան թաղել իր քաղաք Արիմաթէմում: Սաւուղը երկրից վերացրել էր ոգեհարցներին ու գուշակներին:
3 Սամուէլ մեռած էր եւ բոլոր Իսրայէլ անոր համար սուգ ըրեր էին ու զանիկա իր քաղաքին, Ռամայի մէջ թաղեր էին։ Սաւուղ ալ վհուկներն ու նշանագէտները երկրէն վերցուցեր էր։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
28:328:3 И умер Самуил, и оплакивали его все Израильтяне и погребли его в Раме, в городе его. Саул же изгнал волшебников и гадателей из страны.
28:3 καὶ και and; even Σαμουηλ σαμουηλ Samouēl; Samoil ἀπέθανεν αποθνησκω die καὶ και and; even ἐκόψαντο κοπτω cut; mourn αὐτὸν αυτος he; him πᾶς πας all; every Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel καὶ και and; even θάπτουσιν θαπτω bury; have a funeral for αὐτὸν αυτος he; him ἐν εν in Αρμαθαιμ αρμαθαιμ in πόλει πολις city αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him καὶ και and; even Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul περιεῖλεν περιαιρεω disconnect; remove τοὺς ο the ἐγγαστριμύθους εγγαστριμυθος and; even τοὺς ο the γνώστας γνωστης knower; one who knows ἀπὸ απο from; away τῆς ο the γῆς γη earth; land
28:3 וּ û וְ and שְׁמוּאֵ֣ל šᵊmûʔˈēl שְׁמוּאֵל Samuel מֵ֔ת mˈēṯ מות die וַ wa וְ and יִּסְפְּדוּ־ yyispᵊḏû- ספד lament לֹו֙ lˌô לְ to כָּל־ kol- כֹּל whole יִשְׂרָאֵ֔ל yiśrāʔˈēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel וַ wa וְ and יִּקְבְּרֻ֥הוּ yyiqbᵊrˌuhû קבר bury בָ vā בְּ in † הַ the רָמָ֖ה rāmˌā רָמָה Ramah וּ û וְ and בְ vᵊ בְּ in עִירֹ֑ו ʕîrˈô עִיר town וְ wᵊ וְ and שָׁא֗וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul הֵסִ֛יר hēsˈîr סור turn aside הָ hā הַ the אֹבֹ֥ות ʔōvˌôṯ אֹוב spirit of dead וְ wᵊ וְ and אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] הַ ha הַ the יִּדְּעֹנִ֖ים yyiddᵊʕōnˌîm יִדְּעֹנִי soothsayer מֵ mē מִן from הָ hā הַ the אָֽרֶץ׃ ʔˈāreṣ אֶרֶץ earth
28:3. Samuhel autem mortuus est planxitque eum omnis Israhel et sepelierunt eum in Rama urbe sua et Saul abstulit magos et ariolos de terraNow Samuel was dead, and all Israel mourned for him, and buried him in Ramatha, his city. And Saul had put away all the magicians and soothsayers out of the land.
3. Now Samuel was dead, and all Israel had lamented him, and buried him in Ramah, even in his own city. And Saul had put away those that had familiar spirits, and the wizards, out of the land.
28:3. Now Samuel was dead, and all of Israel mourned for him, and they buried him in Ramah, his city. And Saul took away the magi and soothsayers from the land.
28:3. Now Samuel was dead, and all Israel had lamented him, and buried him in Ramah, even in his own city. And Saul had put away those that had familiar spirits, and the wizards, out of the land.
Now Samuel was dead, and all Israel had lamented him, and buried him in Ramah, even in his own city. And Saul had put away those that had familiar spirits, and the wizards, out of the land:

28:3 И умер Самуил, и оплакивали его все Израильтяне и погребли его в Раме, в городе его. Саул же изгнал волшебников и гадателей из страны.
28:3
καὶ και and; even
Σαμουηλ σαμουηλ Samouēl; Samoil
ἀπέθανεν αποθνησκω die
καὶ και and; even
ἐκόψαντο κοπτω cut; mourn
αὐτὸν αυτος he; him
πᾶς πας all; every
Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel
καὶ και and; even
θάπτουσιν θαπτω bury; have a funeral for
αὐτὸν αυτος he; him
ἐν εν in
Αρμαθαιμ αρμαθαιμ in
πόλει πολις city
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
καὶ και and; even
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
περιεῖλεν περιαιρεω disconnect; remove
τοὺς ο the
ἐγγαστριμύθους εγγαστριμυθος and; even
τοὺς ο the
γνώστας γνωστης knower; one who knows
ἀπὸ απο from; away
τῆς ο the
γῆς γη earth; land
28:3
וּ û וְ and
שְׁמוּאֵ֣ל šᵊmûʔˈēl שְׁמוּאֵל Samuel
מֵ֔ת mˈēṯ מות die
וַ wa וְ and
יִּסְפְּדוּ־ yyispᵊḏû- ספד lament
לֹו֙ lˌô לְ to
כָּל־ kol- כֹּל whole
יִשְׂרָאֵ֔ל yiśrāʔˈēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel
וַ wa וְ and
יִּקְבְּרֻ֥הוּ yyiqbᵊrˌuhû קבר bury
בָ בְּ in
הַ the
רָמָ֖ה rāmˌā רָמָה Ramah
וּ û וְ and
בְ vᵊ בְּ in
עִירֹ֑ו ʕîrˈô עִיר town
וְ wᵊ וְ and
שָׁא֗וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
הֵסִ֛יר hēsˈîr סור turn aside
הָ הַ the
אֹבֹ֥ות ʔōvˌôṯ אֹוב spirit of dead
וְ wᵊ וְ and
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
הַ ha הַ the
יִּדְּעֹנִ֖ים yyiddᵊʕōnˌîm יִדְּעֹנִי soothsayer
מֵ מִן from
הָ הַ the
אָֽרֶץ׃ ʔˈāreṣ אֶרֶץ earth
28:3. Samuhel autem mortuus est planxitque eum omnis Israhel et sepelierunt eum in Rama urbe sua et Saul abstulit magos et ariolos de terra
Now Samuel was dead, and all Israel mourned for him, and buried him in Ramatha, his city. And Saul had put away all the magicians and soothsayers out of the land.
28:3. Now Samuel was dead, and all of Israel mourned for him, and they buried him in Ramah, his city. And Saul took away the magi and soothsayers from the land.
28:3. Now Samuel was dead, and all Israel had lamented him, and buried him in Ramah, even in his own city. And Saul had put away those that had familiar spirits, and the wizards, out of the land.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jg▾ gnv▾ kad▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
3: На вопрос о том, "почему священный писатель, написав выше (XXV:1) о кончине пророка Самуила, снова упоминает о ней", блаж. Феодорит отвечает: "Намереваясь повествовать о волшебнице (вызвавшей тень Самуила), он вынужден был упомянуть и о смерти Самуиловой" (Блаж. Феодорит, толк. на 1: Цар., вопр. 62).
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
28:3: Samuel was dead - And there was no longer a public accredited prophet to consult.
Those that had familiar spirits, and the wizards - See the note on Lev 19:31, and Exo 22:18.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 28:5
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
28:3: It does not appear when Saul had suppressed witchcraft; it was probably in the early part of his reign.
Familiar spirits ... wizards - i. e. ventriloquists ... wise or cunning men. See Lev 19:31 note.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
28:3: Samuel: Sa1 25:1; Isa 57:1, Isa 57:2
put away: Sa1 28:9; Exo 22:18; Lev 19:31, Lev 20:6, Lev 20:27; Deu 18:10, Deu 18:11; Act 16:16-19
Carl Friedrich Keil and Franz Delitzsch

Saul with the witch at Endor. - The invasion of Israel by the Philistines, which brought David into so difficult a situation, drove king Saul to despair, so that in utter helplessness he had recourse to ungodly means of inquiring into the future, which he himself had formerly prohibited, and to his horror had to hear the sentence of his own death. This account is introduced with the remark in 1Kings 28:3 that Samuel was dead and had been buried at Ramah (cf. 1Kings 25:1; וּבעירו, with an explanatory vav, and indeed in his own city), and that Saul had expelled "those that had familiar spirits and the wizards out of the land" (on the terms employed, oboth and yiddonim, see at Lev 19:31). He had done this in accordance with the law in Lev 19:31; Lev 20:27, and Deut 18:10.
1Kings 28:4-5
When the Philistines advanced and encamped at Shunem, Saul brought all Israel together and encamped at Gilboa, i.e., upon the mountain of that name on the north-eastern edge of the plain of Jezreel, which slopes off from a height of about 1250 feet into the valley of the Jordan, and is not far from Beisan. On the north of the western extremity of this mountain was Shunem, the present Sulem or Solam (see at Josh 19:18); it was hardly two hours distant, so that the camp of the Philistines might be seen from Gilboa. When Saul saw this, he was thrown into such alarm that his heart greatly trembled. As Saul had been more than once victorious in his conflicts with the Philistines, his great fear at the sight of the Philistian army can hardly be attributed to any other cause than the feeling that God had forsaken him, by which he was suddenly overwhelmed.
1Kings 28:6
In his anxiety he inquired of the Lord; but the Lord neither answered him by dreams, nor by Urim, nor by prophets, that is to say, not by any of the three media by which He was accustomed to make known His will to Israel. בּיהוה שׁאל is the term usually employed to signify inquiring the will and counsel of God through the Urim and Thummim of the high priest (see at Judg 1:1); and this is the case here, with the simple difference that here the other means of inquiring the counsel of God are also included. On dreams, see at Num 12:6. According to Num 27:21, Urim denotes divine revelation through the high priest by means of the ephod. But the high priest Abiathar had been with the ephod in David's camp ever since the murder of the priests at Nob (1Kings 22:20., 1Kings 23:6; 1Kings 30:7). How then could Saul inquire of God through the Urim? This question, which was very copiously discussed by the earlier commentators, and handled in different ways, may be decided very simply on the supposition, that after the death of Ahimelech and the flight of his son, another high priest had been appointed at the tabernacle, and another ephod made for him, with the choshen or breastplate, and the Urim and Thummim. It is no proof to the contrary that there is nothing said about this. We have no continuous history of the worship at the tabernacle, but only occasional notices. And from these it is perfectly clear that the public worship at the tabernacle was not suspended on the murder of the priests, but was continued still. For in the first years of David's reign we find the tabernacle at Gibeon, and Zadok the son of Ahitub, of the line of Eleazar, officiating there as high priest (1Chron 16:39, compared with 1Chron 6:8 and 1Chron 6:53); from which it follows with certainty, that after the destruction of Nob by Saul the tabernacle was removed to Gibeon, and the worship of the congregation continued there. From this we may also explain in a very simple manner the repeated allusions to two high priests in David's time (2Kings 18:17; 2Kings 15:24, 2Kings 15:29, 2Kings 15:35; 1Chron 15:11; 1Chron 18:16). The reason why the Lord did not answer Saul is to be sought for in the wickedness of Saul, which rendered him utterly unworthy to find favour with God.
1Kings 28:7-14
Instead of recognising this, however, and searching his own heart, Saul attempted to obtain a revelation of the future in ungodly ways. He commanded his servants (1Kings 28:7) to seek for a woman that had a familiar spirit. Baalath-ob: the mistress (or possessor) of a conjuring spirit, i.e., of a spirit with which the dead were conjured up, for the purpose of making inquiry concerning the future (see at Lev 19:31). There was a woman of this kind at Endor, which still exists as a village under the old name upon the northern shoulder of the Duhy or Little Hermon (see at Josh 17:11), and therefore only two German (ten English) miles from the Israelitish camp at Gilboa.
1Kings 28:8
Saul went to this person by night and in disguise, that he might not be recognised, accompanied by two men; and said to her, "Divine to me through necromancy, and bring me up whomsoever I tell thee." The words "bring me up," etc., are an explanation or more precise definition of "divine unto me," etc. Prophesying by the Ob was probably performed by calling up a departed spirit from Sheol, and obtaining prophecies, i.e., disclosures concerning one's own fate, through the medium of such a spirit. On the form קסומי (Chethibh), see at Judg 9:8.
1Kings 28:9
Such a demand placed the woman in difficulty. As Saul had driven the necromantists out of the land, she was afraid that the unknown visitor (for it is evident from 1Kings 28:12 that she did not recognise Saul at first) might be laying a snare for her soul with his request, to put her to death, i.e., might have come to her merely for the purpose of spying her out as a conjurer of the dead, and then inflicting capital punishment upon her according to the law (Lev 20:27).
1Kings 28:10-11
But when Saul swore to her that no punishment should fall upon her on that account (יקּרך אם, "shall assuredly not fall upon thee"), an oath which showed how utterly hardened Saul was, she asked him, "Whom shall I bring up to thee?" and Saul replied, "Bring me up Samuel," sc., from the region of the dead, or Sheol, which was thought to be under the ground. This idea arose from the fact that the dead were buried in the earth, and was connected with the thought of heaven as being above the earth. Just as heaven, regarded as the abode of God and the holy angels and blessed spirits, is above the earth; so, on the other hand, the region of death and the dead is beneath the ground. And with our modes of thought, which are so bound up with time and space, it is impossible to represent to ourselves in any other way the difference and contrast between blessedness with God and the shade-life in death.
1Kings 28:12
The woman then commenced her conjuring arts. This must be supplied from the context, as 1Kings 28:12 merely states what immediately ensued. "When the woman saw Samuel, she cried aloud," sc., at the form which appeared to her so unexpectedly. These words imply most unquestionably that the woman saw an apparition which she did not anticipate, and therefore that she was not really able to conjure up departed spirits or persons who had died, but that she either merely pretended to do so, or if her witchcraft was not mere trickery and delusion, but had a certain demoniacal background, that the appearance of Samuel differed essentially from everything she had experienced and effected before, and therefore filled her with alarm and horror. The very fact, whoever, that she recognised Saul as soon as Samuel appeared, precludes us from declaring her art to have been nothing more than jugglery and deception; for she said to him, "Why hast thou cheated me, as thou art certainly Saul?" i.e., why hast thou deceived me as to thy person? why didst thou not tell me that thou wast king Saul? Her recognition of Saul when Samuel appeared may be easily explained, if we assume that the woman had fallen into a state of clairvoyance, in which she recognised persons who, like Saul in his disguise, were unknown to her by face.
1Kings 28:13
The king quieted her fear, and then asked her what she had seen; whereupon she gave him a fuller description of the apparition: "I saw a celestial being come up from the earth." Elohim does not signify gods here, nor yet God; still less an angel or a ghost, or even a person of superior rank, but a celestial (super-terrestrial), heavenly, or spiritual being.
1Kings 28:14
Upon Saul's further inquiry as to his form, she replied, "An old man is ascending, and he is wrapped in a mantle." Mel is the prophet's mantle, such as Samuel was accustomed to wear when he was alive (see 1Kings 15:27). Saul recognised from this that the person who had been called up was Samuel, and he fell upon his face to the ground, to give expression to his reverence. Saul does not appear to have seen the apparition itself. But it does not follow from this that there was no such apparition at all, and the whole was an invention on the part of the witch. It needs an opened eye, such as all do not possess, to see a departed spirit or celestial being. The eyes of the body are not enough for this.
1Kings 28:15-17
Then Samuel said, "Why hast thou disturbed me (sc., from my rest in Hades; cf. Is 14:9), to bring me up?" It follows, no doubt, from this that Samuel had been disturbed from his rest by Saul; but whether this had been effected by the conjuring arts of the witch, or by a miracle of God himself, is left undecided. Saul replied, "I am sore oppressed, for the Philistines fight against me, and God has departed from me, and answers me no more, either by prophets or by dreams; then I had thee called (on the intensified form ואקראה, vid., Ewald, 228, c.), to make known to me what I am to do." The omission of any reference to the Urim is probably to be interpreted very simply from the brevity of the account, and not from the fact that Saul shrank from speaking about the oracle of the high priest, on account of the massacre of the priests which had taken place by his command. There is a contradiction, however, in Saul's reply: for if God had forsaken him, he could not expect any answer from Him; and if God did not reply to his inquiry through the regularly appointed media of His revelation, how could he hope to obtain any divine revelation through the help of a witch? "When living prophets gave no answer, he thought that a dead one might be called up, as if a dead one were less dependent upon God than the living, or that, even in opposition to the will of God, he might reply through the arts of a conjuring woman. Truly, if he perceived that God was hostile to him, he ought to have been all the more afraid, lest His enmity should be increased by his breach of His laws. But fear and superstition never reason" (Clericus). Samuel points out this contradiction (1Kings 28:16): "Why dost thou ask me, since Jehovah hath departed from thee, and is become thine enemy?" The meaning is: How canst thou expect an answer under these circumstances from me, the prophet of Jehovah? ערך, from ער, signifies an enemy here (from עיר, fervour); and this meaning is confirmed by Ps 139:20 and Dan 4:16 (Chald.). There is all the less ground for any critical objection to the reading, as the Chaldee and Vulgate give a periphrastic rendering of "enemy," whilst the lxx, Syr., and Arab. have merely paraphrased according to conjectures. Samuel then announced his fate (1Kings 28:17-19): "Jehovah hath performed for himself, as He spake by me (לו, for himself, which the lxx and Vulg. have arbitrarily altered into לך, σοί, tibi (to thee), is correctly explained by Seb. Schmidt, 'according to His grace, or to fulfil and prove His truth'); and Jehovah hath rent the kingdom out of thy hand, and given it to thy neighbour David." The perfects express the purpose of God, which had already been formed, and was now about to be fulfilled.
1Kings 28:18-19
The reason for Saul's rejection is then given, as in 1Kings 15:23 : "Because (כּאשׁר, according as) thou ... hast not executed the fierceness of His anger upon Amalek, therefore hath Jehovah done this thing to thee this day." "This thing" is the distress of which Saul had complained, with its consequences. ויתּן, that Jehovah may give (= for He will give) Israel also with thee into the hand of the Philistines. "To-morrow wilt thou and thy sons be with me (i.e. in Sheol, with the dead); also the camp of Israel will Jehovah give into the hand of the Philistines," i.e., give up to them to plunder. The overthrow of the people was to heighten Saul's misery, when he saw the people plunged with him into ruin through his sin (O. v. Gerlach). Thus was the last hope taken from Saul. His day of grace was gone, and judgment was now to burst upon him without delay.
1Kings 28:20
These words so alarmed him, that he fell his whole length upon the ground; for he had been kneeling hitherto (1Kings 28:14). He "fell straightway (lit. he hastened and fell) upon the ground. For he was greatly terrified at the words of Samuel: there was also no strength in him, because he had eaten no food the whole day and the whole night," sc., from mental perturbation or inward excitement. Terror and bodily exhaustion caused him to fall powerless to the ground.
1Kings 28:21-22
The woman then came to him and persuaded him to strengthen himself with food for the journey which he had to take. It by no means follows from the expression "came unto Saul," that the woman was in an adjoining room during the presence of the apparition, and whilst Samuel was speaking, but only that she was standing at some distance off, and came up to him to speak to him when he had fallen fainting to the ground. As she had fulfilled his wish at the risk of her own life, she entreated him now to gratify her wish, and let her set a morsel of bread before him and eat. "That strength may be in thee when thou goest thy way" (i.e., when thou returnest).
This narrative, when read without prejudice, makes at once and throughout the impression conveyed by the Septuagint at 1Chron 10:13 : ἐπηρώτησε Σαοὺλ ἐν τῷ ἐγγαστριμύθῳ τοῦ ζητῆσαι, καὶ ἀπεκρίνατο αὐτῷ Σαμουὴλ ὁ προφήτης; and still more clearly at Ecclus. 46:20, where it is said of Samuel: "And after his death he prophesied, and showed the king his end, and lifted up his voice from the earth in prophecy, to blot out the wickedness of the people." Nevertheless the fathers, reformers, and earlier Christian theologians, with very few exceptions, assumed that there was not a real appearance of Samuel, but only an imaginary one. According to the explanation given by Ephraem Syrus, an apparent image of Samuel was presented to the eye of Saul through demoniacal arts. Luther and Calvin adopted the same view, and the earlier Protestant theologians followed them in regarding the apparition as nothing but a diabolical spectre, a phantasm, or diabolical spectre in the form of Samuel, and Samuel's announcement as nothing but a diabolical revelation made by divine permission, in which truth is mixed with falsehood.
(Note: Thus Luther says (in his work upon the abuses of the Mass, 1522): "The raising of Samuel by a soothsayer or witch, in 1Kings 28:11-12, was certainly merely a spectre of the devil; not only because the Scriptures state that it was effected by a woman who was full of devils (for who could believe that the souls of believers, who are in the hand of God, Ecclus. 3:1, and in the bosom of Abraham, Lk 16:31, were under the power of the devil, and of simple men?), but also because it was evidently in opposition to the command of God that Saul and the woman inquired of the dead. The Holy Ghost cannot do anything against this himself, nor can He help those who act in opposition to it." Calvin also regards the apparition as only a spectre (Hom. 100 in 1 Samuel.): "It is certain," he says, "that it was not really Samuel, for God would never have allowed His prophets to be subjected to such diabolical conjuring. For here is a sorceress calling up the dead from the grave. Does any one imagine that God wished His prophet to be exposed to such ignominy; as if the devil had power over the bodies and souls of the saints which are in His keeping? The souls of the saints are said to rest and live in God, waiting for their happy resurrection. Besides, are we to believe that Samuel took his cloak with him into the grave? For all these reasons, it appears evident that the apparition was nothing more than a spectre, and that the senses of the woman herself were so deceived, that she thought she saw Samuel, whereas it really was not he." The earlier orthodox theologians also disputed the reality of the appearance of the departed Samuel on just the same grounds; e.g., Seb. Schmidt (Comm.); Aug. Pfeiffer; Sal. Deyling; and Buddeus, Hist. Eccl. V. t. ii. p. 243, and many more.)
Tit was not till the seventeenth century that the opinion was expressed, that the apparition of Samuel was merely a delusion produced by the witch, without any real background at all. After Reginald Scotus and Balth. Becker had given expression to this opinion, it was more fully elaborated by Ant. van Dale, in his dissert. de divinationibus idololatricis sub V. T.; and in the so-called age of enlightenment this was the prevailing opinion, so that Thenius still regards it as an established fact, not only that the woman was an impostor, but that the historian himself regarded the whole thing as an imposture. There is no necessity to refute this opinion at the present day. Even Fr. Boettcher (de inferis, pp. 111ff.), who looks upon the thing as an imposture, admits that the first recorder of the occurrence "believed that Samuel appeared and prophesied, contrary to the expectation of the witch;" and that the author of the books of Samuel was convinced that the prophet was raised up and prophesied, so that after his death he was proved to be the true prophet of Jehovah, although through the intervention of ungodly arts (cf. Ezek 14:7, Ezek 14:9). But the view held by the early church does not do justice to the scriptural narrative; and hence the more modern orthodox commentators are unanimous in the opinion that the departed prophet did really appear and announce the destruction of Saul, not, however, in consequence of the magical arts of the witch, but through a miracle wrought by the omnipotence of God.
This is most decidedly favoured by the fact, that the prophetic historian speaks throughout of the appearance, not of a ghost, but of Samuel himself. He does this not only in 1Kings 28:12, "When the woman saw Samuel she cried aloud," but also in 1Kings 28:14, 1Kings 28:15, 1Kings 28:16, and 1Kings 28:20. It is also sustained by the circumstance, that not only do the words of Samuel to Saul, in 1Kings 28:16-19, create the impression that it is Samuel himself who is speaking; but his announcement contains so distinct a prophecy of the death of Saul and his sons, that it is impossible to imagine that it can have proceeded from the mouth of an impostor, or have been an inspiration of Satan. On the other hand, the remark of Calvin, to the effect that "God sometimes give to devils the power of revealing secrets to us, which they have learned from the Lord," could only be regarded as a valid objection, provided that the narrative gave us some intimation that the apparition and the speaking were nothing but a diabolical delusion. But it does nothing of the kind. It is true, the opinion that the witch conjured up the prophet Samuel was very properly disputed by the early theologians, and rejected by Theodoret as "unholy, and even impious;" and the text of Scripture indicates clearly enough that the very opposite was the case, by the remark that the witch herself was terrified at the appearance of Samuel (1Kings 28:12). Shbel is therefore quite correct in saying: "It was not at the call of the idolatrous king, nor at the command of the witch, - neither of whom had the power to bring him up, or even to make him hear their voice in his rest in the grave, - that Samuel came; nor was it merely by divine 'permission,' which is much too little to say. No, rather it was by the special command of God that he left his grave (?), like a faithful servant whom his master arouses at midnight, to let in an inmate of the house who has wilfully stopped out late, and has been knocking at the door. 'Why do you disturb me out of my sleep?' would always be the question put to the unwelcome comer, although it was not by his noise, but really by his master's command, that he had been aroused. Samuel asked the same question." The prohibition of witchcraft and necromancy (Deut 18:11; Is 8:19), which the earlier writers quote against this, does not preclude the possibility of God having, for His own special reasons, caused Samuel to appear. On the contrary, the appearance itself was of such a character, that it could not fail to show to the witch and the king, that God does not allow His prohibitions to be infringed with impunity. The very same thing occurred here, which God threatened to idolaters through the medium of Ezekiel (Ezek 14:4, Ezek 14:7,Ezek 14:8): "If they come to the prophet, I will answer them in my own way." Still less is there any force in the appeal to Lk 16:27., where Abraham refuses the request of the rich man in Hades, that he would send Lazarus to his father's house to preach repentance to his brethren who were still living, saying, "They have Moses and the prophets, let them hear them. If they hear not Moses and the prophets, neither will they be persuaded though one rose from the dead." For this does not affirm that the appearance of a dead man is a thing impossible in itself, but only describes it as useless and ineffectual, so far as the conversion of the ungodly is concerned.
The reality of the appearance of Samuel from the kingdom of the dead cannot therefore be called in question, especially as it has an analogon in the appearance of Moses and Elijah at the transfiguration of Christ (Mt 17:3; Lk 9:30-31); except that this difference must not be overlooked, namely, that Moses and Elijah appeared "in glory," i.e., in a glorified form, whereas Samuel appeared in earthly corporeality with the prophet's mantle which he had worn on earth. Just as the transfiguration of Christ was a phenomenal anticipation of His future heavenly glory, into which He was to enter after His resurrection and ascension, so may we think of the appearance of Moses and Elijah "in glory" upon the mount of transfiguration as an anticipation of their heavenly transfiguration in eternal life with God. It was different with Samuel, whom God brought up from Hades through an act of His omnipotence. This appearance is not to be regarded as the appearance of one who had risen in a glorified body; but though somewhat spirit-like in its external manifestation, so that it was only to the witch that it was visible, and not to Saul, it was merely an appearance of the soul of Samuel, that had been at rest in Hades, in the clothing of the earthly corporeality and dress of the prophet, which were assumed for the purpose of rendering it visible. In this respect the appearance of Samuel rather resembled the appearances of incorporeal angels in human form and dress, such as the three angels who came to Abraham in the grove at Mamre (Gen 18), and the angel who appeared to Manoah (Judg 13); with this exception, however, that these angels manifested themselves in a human form, which was visible to the ordinary bodily eye, whereas Samuel appeared in the spirit-like form of the inhabitants of Hades. In all these cases the bodily form and clothing were only a dress assumed for the soul or spirit, and intended to facilitate perception, so that such appearances furnish no proof that the souls of departed men possess an immaterial corporeality.
(Note: Delitzsch (bibl Psychol. pp. 427ff.) has very properly rejected, not only the opinion that Samuel and Moses were raised up from the dead for the purpose of a transient appearance, and then died again, but also the idea that they appeared in their material bodies, a notion upon which Calvin rests his argument against the reality of the appearance of Samuel. But when he gives it as his opinion, that the angels who appeared in human form assumed this form by virtue of their own power, inasmuch as they can make themselves visible to whomsoever they please, and infers till further from this, "that the outward form in which Samuel and Moses appeared (which corresponded to their form when on this side the grave) was the immaterial production of their spiritual and psychical nature," he overlooks the fact, that not only Samuel, but the angels also, in the cases referred to, appeared in men's clothing, which cannot possibly be regarded as a production of their spiritual and psychical nature. The earthly dress is not indispensable to a man's existence. Adam and Eve had no clothing before the Fall, and there will be no material clothing in the kingdom of glory; for the "fine linen, pure and white," with which the bride adorns herself for the marriage supper of the Lamb, is "the righteousness of saints" (Rev_ 19:8).
1Kings 28:23-24
On Saul's refusing to take food, his servants (i.e., his two attendants) also pressed him, so that he yielded, rose up from the ground, and sat down upon the bed (Mittah: i.e., a bench by the wall of the room provided with pillows); whereupon the woman quickly sacrificed (served up) a stalled calf, baked unleavened cakes, and set the food she had prepared before the king and his servants. The woman did all this from natural sympathy for the unhappy king, and not, as Thenius supposes, to remove all suspicion of deception from Saul's mind; for she had not deceived the king at all.
1Kings 28:25
When Saul and his servants had eaten, they started upon their way, and went back that night to Gilboa, which was about ten miles distant, where the battle occurred the next day, and Saul and his sons fell. "Saul was too hardened in his sin to express any grief or pain, either on his own account or because of the fate of his sons and his people. In stolid desperation he went to meet his fate. This was the terrible end of a man whom the Spirit of God had once taken possession of and turned into another man, and whom he had endowed with gifts to be the leader of the people of God" (O. v. Gerlach).
Geneva 1599
Now Samuel was dead, and all Israel had lamented him, and buried him in Ramah, even in his own city. And Saul had (b) put away those that had familiar spirits, and the wizards, out of the land.
(b) According to the commandment of God, (Ex 22:18; Deut 18:10-11).
John Gill
Now Samuel was dead,.... Had been so for some time; which is mentioned before, 1Kings 25:1; and here repeated, partly to observe the reason of the Philistines renewing the war, and partly to account for the conduct of Saul, in seeking to a witch to raise Samuel, and for the sake of that story:
and all Israel lamented him; as they had great reason to do; See Gill on 1Kings 25:1; and buried him in Ramah, even his own city; there being two Ramahs, as Kimchi observes, it is added, "in his own city", to show that he was buried in that Ramah which was his native place, and where his constant residence was; though, as he says, it may mean that he was buried within the city, and not without it; but the Targum gives a different sense,"and they buried him in Ramah, and mourned for him every man in his city:"
and Saul had put away those that had familiar spirits, and the wizards,
out of the land: out of the land of Israel; had by an edict banished them, or had given orders that neither witches nor wizards should abide in the land; but should be taken up, and prosecuted according to the law of God; which he had done either at the instigation of Samuel; or, as some think, from a conceit that the evil spirit he had been troubled with was owing to them; or to make some appearance of a zeal for religion, and the honour and glory of God: this is observed to show the inconstancy of Saul, and his folly in applying after this to a person of such a character, and to account for the fears of the woman when applied to, and afterwards when she was engaged, when she found it was by Saul; see 1Kings 28:7.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
Now Samuel is dead, &c.--This event is here alluded to as affording an explanation of the secret and improper methods by which Saul sought information and direction in the present crisis of his affairs. Overwhelmed in perplexity and fear, he yet found the common and legitimate channels of communication with Heaven shut against him. And so, under the impulse of that dark, distempered, superstitious spirit which had overmastered him, he resolved, in desperation, to seek the aid of one of those fortune telling impostors whom, in accordance with the divine command (Lev 19:31; Lev 20:6, Lev 20:27; Deut 18:11), he had set himself formerly to exterminate from his kingdom.
28:428:4: Եւ գումարեցա՛ն այլազգիքն, եւ եկին բանակեցան ՚ի Սովման. եւ ժողովեա՛ց Սաւուղ զամենայն այր Իսրայէլի, եւ բանակեցա՛ն ՚ի Գեղբուէ։
4 Այլազգիները հաւաքուեցին ու եկան բանակատեղի դրեցին Սոմանում: Սաւուղն էլ հաւաքեց բոլոր իսրայէլացիներին ու բանակատեղի դրեց Գեղբուէում:
4 Երբ Փղշտացիները հաւաքուեցան ու եկան Սունամի մէջ բանակեցան, Սաւուղ ալ բոլոր Իսրայէլը հաւաքեց ու Գեղբուէի մէջ բանակեցան։
Եւ գումարեցան այլազգիքն, եւ եկին բանակեցան ի Սովման. եւ ժողովեաց Սաւուղ զամենայն այր Իսրայելի, եւ բանակեցան ի Գեղբուէ:

28:4: Եւ գումարեցա՛ն այլազգիքն, եւ եկին բանակեցան ՚ի Սովման. եւ ժողովեա՛ց Սաւուղ զամենայն այր Իսրայէլի, եւ բանակեցա՛ն ՚ի Գեղբուէ։
4 Այլազգիները հաւաքուեցին ու եկան բանակատեղի դրեցին Սոմանում: Սաւուղն էլ հաւաքեց բոլոր իսրայէլացիներին ու բանակատեղի դրեց Գեղբուէում:
4 Երբ Փղշտացիները հաւաքուեցան ու եկան Սունամի մէջ բանակեցան, Սաւուղ ալ բոլոր Իսրայէլը հաւաքեց ու Գեղբուէի մէջ բանակեցան։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
28:428:4 И собрались Филистимляне и пошли и стали станом в Сонаме; собрал и Саул весь народ Израильский, и стали станом на Гелвуе.
28:4 καὶ και and; even συναθροίζονται συναθροιζω congregate; collect οἱ ο the ἀλλόφυλοι αλλοφυλος foreigner καὶ και and; even ἔρχονται ερχομαι come; go καὶ και and; even παρεμβάλλουσιν παρεμβαλλω insert against; interpose εἰς εις into; for Σωμαν σωμαν and; even συναθροίζει συναθροιζω congregate; collect Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul πάντα πας all; every ἄνδρα ανηρ man; husband Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel καὶ και and; even παρεμβάλλουσιν παρεμβαλλω insert against; interpose εἰς εις into; for Γελβουε γελβουε Gelboue; Yelvue
28:4 וַ wa וְ and יִּקָּבְצ֣וּ yyiqqovṣˈû קבץ collect פְלִשְׁתִּ֔ים fᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine וַ wa וְ and יָּבֹ֖אוּ yyāvˌōʔû בוא come וַ wa וְ and יַּחֲנ֣וּ yyaḥᵃnˈû חנה encamp בְ vᵊ בְּ in שׁוּנֵ֑ם šûnˈēm שׁוּנֵם Shunem וַ wa וְ and יִּקְבֹּ֤ץ yyiqbˈōṣ קבץ collect שָׁאוּל֙ šāʔûl שָׁאוּל Saul אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] כָּל־ kol- כֹּל whole יִשְׂרָאֵ֔ל yiśrāʔˈēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel וַֽ wˈa וְ and יַּחֲנ֖וּ yyaḥᵃnˌû חנה encamp בַּ ba בְּ in † הַ the גִּלְבֹּֽעַ׃ ggilbˈōₐʕ גִּלְבֹּעַ Gilboa
28:4. congregatique sunt Philisthim et venerunt et castrametati sunt in Sunam congregavit autem et Saul universum Israhel et venit in GelboeAnd the Philistines were gathered together, and came and encamped in Sunam: and Saul also gathered together all Israel, and came to Gelboe.
4. And the Philistines gathered themselves together, and came and pitched in Shunem: and Saul gathered all Israel together, and they pitched in Gilboa.
28:4. And the Philistines gathered together, and they arrived and made camp at Shunem. Then Saul also gathered all of Israel, and he arrived at Gilboa.
28:4. And the Philistines gathered themselves together, and came and pitched in Shunem: and Saul gathered all Israel together, and they pitched in Gilboa.
And the Philistines gathered themselves together, and came and pitched in Shunem: and Saul gathered all Israel together, and they pitched in Gilboa:

28:4 И собрались Филистимляне и пошли и стали станом в Сонаме; собрал и Саул весь народ Израильский, и стали станом на Гелвуе.
28:4
καὶ και and; even
συναθροίζονται συναθροιζω congregate; collect
οἱ ο the
ἀλλόφυλοι αλλοφυλος foreigner
καὶ και and; even
ἔρχονται ερχομαι come; go
καὶ και and; even
παρεμβάλλουσιν παρεμβαλλω insert against; interpose
εἰς εις into; for
Σωμαν σωμαν and; even
συναθροίζει συναθροιζω congregate; collect
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
πάντα πας all; every
ἄνδρα ανηρ man; husband
Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel
καὶ και and; even
παρεμβάλλουσιν παρεμβαλλω insert against; interpose
εἰς εις into; for
Γελβουε γελβουε Gelboue; Yelvue
28:4
וַ wa וְ and
יִּקָּבְצ֣וּ yyiqqovṣˈû קבץ collect
פְלִשְׁתִּ֔ים fᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine
וַ wa וְ and
יָּבֹ֖אוּ yyāvˌōʔû בוא come
וַ wa וְ and
יַּחֲנ֣וּ yyaḥᵃnˈû חנה encamp
בְ vᵊ בְּ in
שׁוּנֵ֑ם šûnˈēm שׁוּנֵם Shunem
וַ wa וְ and
יִּקְבֹּ֤ץ yyiqbˈōṣ קבץ collect
שָׁאוּל֙ šāʔûl שָׁאוּל Saul
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
כָּל־ kol- כֹּל whole
יִשְׂרָאֵ֔ל yiśrāʔˈēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel
וַֽ wˈa וְ and
יַּחֲנ֖וּ yyaḥᵃnˌû חנה encamp
בַּ ba בְּ in
הַ the
גִּלְבֹּֽעַ׃ ggilbˈōₐʕ גִּלְבֹּעַ Gilboa
28:4. congregatique sunt Philisthim et venerunt et castrametati sunt in Sunam congregavit autem et Saul universum Israhel et venit in Gelboe
And the Philistines were gathered together, and came and encamped in Sunam: and Saul also gathered together all Israel, and came to Gelboe.
28:4. And the Philistines gathered together, and they arrived and made camp at Shunem. Then Saul also gathered all of Israel, and he arrived at Gilboa.
28:4. And the Philistines gathered themselves together, and came and pitched in Shunem: and Saul gathered all Israel together, and they pitched in Gilboa.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
4: На этот раз филистимляне вторглись в землю евреев не по прямому пути - в ее южную часть, где тотчас могли встретить войско Саула, а сделали обход к северу и проникли в долину Ездрилонскую, наиболее удобную для действия их конницы.

Сонам - город Ездрилонской долины.

Гелвуй - гора к югу от Сонама.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
28:4: Gilboa - Now called Jebel Fukuak. But the ancient name is preserved in the village of Jelbon, situated on the south side of the mountain. It was separated from Shunem (see the marginal reference) by the deep valley of Jezreel. The Philistines either advanced along the seacoast, and then entered the valley of Jezreel from the west, or they came by the present road right through Samaria, starting from Aphek Sa1 29:1.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
28:4: Shunem: Jos 19:18; Kg2 4:8
Gilboa: Sa1 31:1; Sa2 1:6, Sa2 1:21, Sa2 21:12
John Gill
And the Philistines gathered themselves together,.... From different parts, and formed a considerable army:
and came and pitched in Shunem; a city, in the borders of the tribe of Issachar, of which See Gill on Josh 19:18,
and Saul gathered all Israel together, and they pitched in Gilboa; a range of mountains, near Jezreel, and which Jerom (b) calls the mountains of the Philistines, six miles from Scythopolis, where there is a large village called Gelbus.
(b) De loc. Heb fol. 92. D.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
the Philistines . . . pitched in Shunem--Having collected their forces for a last grand effort, they marched up from the seacoast and encamped in the "valley of Jezreel." The spot on which their encampment was fixed was Shunem (Josh 19:18), now Sulem, a village which still exists on the slope of a range called "Little Hermon." On the opposite side, on the rise of Mount Gilboa, hard by "the spring of Jezreel," was Saul's army--the Israelites, according to their wont, keeping to the heights, while their enemies clung to the plain.
28:528:5: Իբրեւ ետես Սաւուղ զբանակ այլազգեացն՝ երկեա՛ւ եւ զարհուրեցա՛ւ սիրտ նորա յոյժ։
5 Երբ Սաւուղը տեսաւ այլազգիների բանակը, վախեցաւ, նրա սիրտը մեծ ահ ընկաւ:
5 Սաւուղ Փղշտացիներուն բանակը տեսնելով՝ վախցաւ ու սիրտը շատ դողաց։
Իբրեւ ետես Սաւուղ զբանակ այլազգեացն, երկեաւ եւ զարհուրեցաւ սիրտ նորա յոյժ:

28:5: Իբրեւ ետես Սաւուղ զբանակ այլազգեացն՝ երկեա՛ւ եւ զարհուրեցա՛ւ սիրտ նորա յոյժ։
5 Երբ Սաւուղը տեսաւ այլազգիների բանակը, վախեցաւ, նրա սիրտը մեծ ահ ընկաւ:
5 Սաւուղ Փղշտացիներուն բանակը տեսնելով՝ վախցաւ ու սիրտը շատ դողաց։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
28:528:5 И увидел Саул стан Филистимский и испугался, и крепко дрогнуло сердце его.
28:5 καὶ και and; even εἶδεν οραω view; see Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul τὴν ο the παρεμβολὴν παρεμβολη encampment; barracks τῶν ο the ἀλλοφύλων αλλοφυλος foreigner καὶ και and; even ἐφοβήθη φοβεω afraid; fear καὶ και and; even ἐξέστη εξιστημι astonish; beside yourself ἡ ο the καρδία καρδια heart αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him σφόδρα σφοδρα vehemently; tremendously
28:5 וַ wa וְ and יַּ֥רְא yyˌar ראה see שָׁא֖וּל šāʔˌûl שָׁאוּל Saul אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] מַחֲנֵ֣ה maḥᵃnˈē מַחֲנֶה camp פְלִשְׁתִּ֑ים fᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine וַ wa וְ and יִּרָ֕א yyirˈā ירא fear וַ wa וְ and יֶּחֱרַ֥ד yyeḥᵉrˌaḏ חרד tremble לִבֹּ֖ו libbˌô לֵב heart מְאֹֽד׃ mᵊʔˈōḏ מְאֹד might
28:5. et vidit Saul castra Philisthim et timuit et expavit cor eius nimisAnd Saul saw the army of the Philistines, and was afraid, and his heart was very much dismayed.
5. And when Saul saw the host of the Philistines, he was afraid, and his heart trembled greatly.
28:5. And Saul saw the camp of the Philistines, and he was afraid, and his heart was exceedingly terrified.
28:5. And when Saul saw the host of the Philistines, he was afraid, and his heart greatly trembled.
And when Saul saw the host of the Philistines, he was afraid, and his heart greatly trembled:

28:5 И увидел Саул стан Филистимский и испугался, и крепко дрогнуло сердце его.
28:5
καὶ και and; even
εἶδεν οραω view; see
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
τὴν ο the
παρεμβολὴν παρεμβολη encampment; barracks
τῶν ο the
ἀλλοφύλων αλλοφυλος foreigner
καὶ και and; even
ἐφοβήθη φοβεω afraid; fear
καὶ και and; even
ἐξέστη εξιστημι astonish; beside yourself
ο the
καρδία καρδια heart
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
σφόδρα σφοδρα vehemently; tremendously
28:5
וַ wa וְ and
יַּ֥רְא yyˌar ראה see
שָׁא֖וּל šāʔˌûl שָׁאוּל Saul
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
מַחֲנֵ֣ה maḥᵃnˈē מַחֲנֶה camp
פְלִשְׁתִּ֑ים fᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine
וַ wa וְ and
יִּרָ֕א yyirˈā ירא fear
וַ wa וְ and
יֶּחֱרַ֥ד yyeḥᵉrˌaḏ חרד tremble
לִבֹּ֖ו libbˌô לֵב heart
מְאֹֽד׃ mᵊʔˈōḏ מְאֹד might
28:5. et vidit Saul castra Philisthim et timuit et expavit cor eius nimis
And Saul saw the army of the Philistines, and was afraid, and his heart was very much dismayed.
28:5. And Saul saw the camp of the Philistines, and he was afraid, and his heart was exceedingly terrified.
28:5. And when Saul saw the host of the Philistines, he was afraid, and his heart greatly trembled.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
5: Крепко дрогнуло сердце его. "Это был уже не тот Саул, который не знал страха на войне и не считал количества врагов своих. Года, житейские треволнения, болезнь и сознание затаенного недовольства и недоверия подданных сломили его дух, подорвали веру в себя" (Я. Богородский, "Еврейские цари", с. 118).
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
28:5: When Saul saw - He saw from the superiority of his enemies, from the state of his army, and especially from his own state towards God, that he had every thing to fear.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 28:6
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
28:5: he was afraid: Job 15:21, Job 18:11; Psa 48:5, Psa 48:6, Psa 73:19; Pro 10:24; Isa 7:2, Isa 21:3, Isa 21:4; Isa 57:20, Isa 57:21; Dan 5:6
John Gill
And when Saul saw the host of the Philistines,.... From the mountains of Gilboa, where he had pitched his camp:
he was afraid, and his heart greatly trembled; on sight of the numbers of them, and thinking perhaps of the death of Samuel, and of the loss of David; who was now among the Philistines, and might possibly fight against him, and for the Philistines, of which he might be informed; however, he was not with him, and his conscience might accuse him of various sins he had been guilty of, for which he might fear the Lord would now reckon with him.
John Wesley
He trembled - Had he kept close to God, he needed not fear all the armies of the Philistines.
28:628:6: Եւ եհա՛րց Սաւուղ ՚ի Տեառնէ. եւ ո՛չ արար նմա պատասխանի Տէր երազո՛վք եւ գուշակութեամբք եւ մարգարէիւք[3119]։ [3119] Ոմանք. Երազովք եւ զգուշութեամբ, եւ մար՛՛։
6 Սաւուղը Տիրոջը հարց տուեց, սակայն Տէրը նրան պատասխան չտուեց ո՛չ երազով, ո՛չ գուշակութեամբ, ո՛չ էլ մարգարէների միջոցով:
6 Սաւուղ Տէրոջը հարցուց, բայց Տէրը թէ՛ երազներով, թէ՛ Ուրիմով եւ թէ՛ մարգարէներով անոր պատասխան չտուաւ։
Եւ եհարց Սաւուղ ի Տեառնէ, եւ ոչ արար նմա պատասխանի Տէր երազովք եւ [505]գուշակութեամբք եւ մարգարէիւք:

28:6: Եւ եհա՛րց Սաւուղ ՚ի Տեառնէ. եւ ո՛չ արար նմա պատասխանի Տէր երազո՛վք եւ գուշակութեամբք եւ մարգարէիւք[3119]։
[3119] Ոմանք. Երազովք եւ զգուշութեամբ, եւ մար՛՛։
6 Սաւուղը Տիրոջը հարց տուեց, սակայն Տէրը նրան պատասխան չտուեց ո՛չ երազով, ո՛չ գուշակութեամբ, ո՛չ էլ մարգարէների միջոցով:
6 Սաւուղ Տէրոջը հարցուց, բայց Տէրը թէ՛ երազներով, թէ՛ Ուրիմով եւ թէ՛ մարգարէներով անոր պատասխան չտուաւ։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
28:628:6 И вопросил Саул Господа; но Господь не отвечал ему ни во сне, ни чрез урим, ни чрез пророков.
28:6 καὶ και and; even ἐπηρώτησεν επερωταω interrogate; inquire of Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul διὰ δια through; because of κυρίου κυριος lord; master καὶ και and; even οὐκ ου not ἀπεκρίθη αποκρινομαι respond αὐτῷ αυτος he; him κύριος κυριος lord; master ἐν εν in τοῖς ο the ἐνυπνίοις ενυπνιον dream καὶ και and; even ἐν εν in τοῖς ο the δήλοις δηλος.1 clear καὶ και and; even ἐν εν in τοῖς ο the προφήταις προφητης prophet
28:6 וַ wa וְ and יִּשְׁאַ֤ל yyišʔˈal שׁאל ask שָׁאוּל֙ šāʔûl שָׁאוּל Saul בַּֽ bˈa בְּ in יהוָ֔ה [yhwˈāh] יְהוָה YHWH וְ wᵊ וְ and לֹ֥א lˌō לֹא not עָנָ֖הוּ ʕānˌāhû ענה answer יְהוָ֑ה [yᵊhwˈāh] יְהוָה YHWH גַּ֧ם gˈam גַּם even בַּ ba בְּ in † הַ the חֲלֹמֹ֛ות ḥᵃlōmˈôṯ חֲלֹום dream גַּ֥ם gˌam גַּם even בָּ bā בְּ in † הַ the אוּרִ֖ים ʔûrˌîm אוּר [oracle device] גַּ֥ם gˌam גַּם even בַּ ba בְּ in † הַ the נְּבִיאִֽם׃ nnᵊvîʔˈim נָבִיא prophet
28:6. consuluitque Dominum et non respondit ei neque per somnia neque per sacerdotes neque per prophetasAnd he consulted the Lord, and he answered him not, neither by dreams, nor by priests, nor by prophets.
6. And when Saul inquired of the LORD, the LORD answered him not, neither by dreams, nor by Urim, nor by prophets.
28:6. And he consulted the Lord. But he did not respond to him, neither by dreams, nor by priests, nor by prophets.
28:6. And when Saul inquired of the LORD, the LORD answered him not, neither by dreams, nor by Urim, nor by prophets.
And when Saul enquired of the LORD, the LORD answered him not, neither by dreams, nor by Urim, nor by prophets:

28:6 И вопросил Саул Господа; но Господь не отвечал ему ни во сне, ни чрез урим, ни чрез пророков.
28:6
καὶ και and; even
ἐπηρώτησεν επερωταω interrogate; inquire of
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
διὰ δια through; because of
κυρίου κυριος lord; master
καὶ και and; even
οὐκ ου not
ἀπεκρίθη αποκρινομαι respond
αὐτῷ αυτος he; him
κύριος κυριος lord; master
ἐν εν in
τοῖς ο the
ἐνυπνίοις ενυπνιον dream
καὶ και and; even
ἐν εν in
τοῖς ο the
δήλοις δηλος.1 clear
καὶ και and; even
ἐν εν in
τοῖς ο the
προφήταις προφητης prophet
28:6
וַ wa וְ and
יִּשְׁאַ֤ל yyišʔˈal שׁאל ask
שָׁאוּל֙ šāʔûl שָׁאוּל Saul
בַּֽ bˈa בְּ in
יהוָ֔ה [yhwˈāh] יְהוָה YHWH
וְ wᵊ וְ and
לֹ֥א lˌō לֹא not
עָנָ֖הוּ ʕānˌāhû ענה answer
יְהוָ֑ה [yᵊhwˈāh] יְהוָה YHWH
גַּ֧ם gˈam גַּם even
בַּ ba בְּ in
הַ the
חֲלֹמֹ֛ות ḥᵃlōmˈôṯ חֲלֹום dream
גַּ֥ם gˌam גַּם even
בָּ בְּ in
הַ the
אוּרִ֖ים ʔûrˌîm אוּר [oracle device]
גַּ֥ם gˌam גַּם even
בַּ ba בְּ in
הַ the
נְּבִיאִֽם׃ nnᵊvîʔˈim נָבִיא prophet
28:6. consuluitque Dominum et non respondit ei neque per somnia neque per sacerdotes neque per prophetas
And he consulted the Lord, and he answered him not, neither by dreams, nor by priests, nor by prophets.
28:6. And he consulted the Lord. But he did not respond to him, neither by dreams, nor by priests, nor by prophets.
28:6. And when Saul inquired of the LORD, the LORD answered him not, neither by dreams, nor by Urim, nor by prophets.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
28:6: The Lord answered him not - He used the three methods by which supernatural intelligence was ordinarily given: -
1. Dreams. - The person prayed for instruction; and begged that God would answer by a significant dream.
2. Urim. - This was a kind of oracular answer given to the high priest when clothed with the ephod, on which were the Urim and Thummim. How these communicated the answer, is not well known.
3. Prophets. - Who were requested by the party concerned to consult the Lord on the subject in question, and to report his answer. The prophets at that time could only be those in the schools of the prophets, which Samuel had established at Naioth and Gibeah. These were the only successors of Samuel that we know of.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 28:7
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
28:6: When Saul inquired of the Lord ... - It is said Ch1 10:14 that one reason why the Lord killed Saul, and gave his kingdom to David, was because he inquired not of the Lord. The explanation of this apparent discrepancy is to be found in the fact that inquiring of the familiar spirit was positively antagonistic to inquiring of the Lord. That Saul received no answer - when he "inquired of the Lord" by dreams, which was an immediate Rev_elation to himself; by Urim, which was an answer through the high priest clothed in the ephod; or by prophets, which was an answer conveyed through some seer speaking by the Word of the Lord Sa1 22:5 - was a reason for self-abasement and self-examination, to find out and, if possible, remove the cause, but was no justification whatever of his sin in asking counsel of familiar spirits.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
28:6: inquired: Sa1 14:37; Ch1 10:14; Pro 1:27, Pro 1:28; Lam 2:9; Eze 20:1-3; Joh 9:31; Jam 4:3
by dreams: Gen 28:12-15, Gen 46:2-4; Num 12:6; Job 33:14-16; Jer 23:28; Mat 1:20
by Urim: Exo 28:20; Num 27:21; Deu 33:8
by prophets: Psa 74:9; Lam 2:9; Eze 20:3
Geneva 1599
And when Saul enquired of the LORD, the LORD answered him not, neither by dreams, nor by (c) Urim, nor by prophets.
(c) Meaning, the high priest, (Ex 28:30).
John Gill
And when Saul inquired of the Lord,.... And this being not done truly and heartily, nor continued in, it was as if he had not inquired, and especially after he had inquired of one that had a familiar spirit, as Kimchi observes; for so it is said, 1Chron 10:14,
the Lord answered him not, neither by dreams; which he dreamed himself, from whence he could not conclude anything relating to the will of God; so the Targum,"the Lord did not receive his prayer even by dreams;''or by dreamers, diviners, who pretended to give answers by dreams:
nor by Urim; there being no priest to consult in this way, Abiathar having fled with the ephod, in which were the Urim and Thummim, to David, 1Kings 23:9; though some think that he sent to Abiathar, who was with David, to inquire for him; and others that he made another ephod with Urim, and appointed another priest to consult by them; neither of which are probable:
nor by prophets; of which there was a school not far from him, even at Naioth in Ramah, of which Samuel in his lifetime was president; but neither by the one nor the other could Saul get an answer from God, who for his sins had departed from him.
28:728:7: Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ ցծառայս իւր. Խնդրեցէ՛ք ինձ կին մի վհուկ, եւ երթայց առ նա եւ խնդրեցի՛ց նովաւ։ Եւ ասեն ծառայքն նորա ցնա. Ահա է՛ կին մի վհուկ յԱյենդովր[3120]։ [3120] Բազումք. Ահա է կին մի վհուկ յԱյենդովր։
7 Սաւուղն ասաց իր ծառաներին. «Մի ոգեհարց կին գտէ՛ք, որ գնամ նրա մօտ ու հարց տամ նրան»:
7 Այն ատեն Սաւուղ իր ծառաներուն ըսաւ. «Ինծի վհուկ կին մը գտէք, որպէս երթամ անոր հարցնեմ»։ Ծառաները անոր ըսին. «Ահա Ենդովրի մէջ վհուկ կին մը կայ»։
Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ ցծառայս իւր. Խնդրեցէք ինձ կին մի վհուկ, եւ երթայց առ նա եւ խնդրեցից նովաւ: Եւ ասեն ծառայքն նորա ցնա. Ահա է կին մի վհուկ յԱյենդովր:

28:7: Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ ցծառայս իւր. Խնդրեցէ՛ք ինձ կին մի վհուկ, եւ երթայց առ նա եւ խնդրեցի՛ց նովաւ։ Եւ ասեն ծառայքն նորա ցնա. Ահա է՛ կին մի վհուկ յԱյենդովր[3120]։
[3120] Բազումք. Ահա է կին մի վհուկ յԱյենդովր։
7 Սաւուղն ասաց իր ծառաներին. «Մի ոգեհարց կին գտէ՛ք, որ գնամ նրա մօտ ու հարց տամ նրան»:
7 Այն ատեն Սաւուղ իր ծառաներուն ըսաւ. «Ինծի վհուկ կին մը գտէք, որպէս երթամ անոր հարցնեմ»։ Ծառաները անոր ըսին. «Ահա Ենդովրի մէջ վհուկ կին մը կայ»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
28:728:7 Тогда Саул сказал слугам своим: сыщите мне женщину волшебницу, и я пойду к ней и спрошу ее. И отвечали ему слуги его: здесь в Аэндоре есть женщина волшебница.
28:7 καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul τοῖς ο the παισὶν παις child; boy αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him ζητήσατέ ζητεω seek; desire μοι μοι me γυναῖκα γυνη woman; wife ἐγγαστρίμυθον εγγαστριμυθος and; even πορεύσομαι πορευομαι travel; go πρὸς προς to; toward αὐτὴν αυτος he; him καὶ και and; even ζητήσω ζητεω seek; desire ἐν εν in αὐτῇ αυτος he; him καὶ και and; even εἶπαν επω say; speak οἱ ο the παῖδες παις child; boy αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him πρὸς προς to; toward αὐτόν αυτος he; him ἰδοὺ ιδου see!; here I am γυνὴ γυνη woman; wife ἐγγαστρίμυθος εγγαστριμυθος in Αενδωρ αενδωρ Aendōr; Aenthor
28:7 וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֨אמֶר yyˌōmer אמר say שָׁא֜וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul לַ la לְ to עֲבָדָ֗יו ʕᵃvāḏˈāʸw עֶבֶד servant בַּקְּשׁוּ־ baqqᵊšû- בקשׁ seek לִי֙ lˌî לְ to אֵ֣שֶׁת ʔˈēšeṯ אִשָּׁה woman בַּעֲלַת־ baʕᵃlaṯ- בַּעֲלָה mistress אֹ֔וב ʔˈôv אֹוב spirit of dead וְ wᵊ וְ and אֵלְכָ֥ה ʔēlᵊḵˌā הלך walk אֵלֶ֖יהָ ʔēlˌeʸhā אֶל to וְ wᵊ וְ and אֶדְרְשָׁה־ ʔeḏrᵊšā- דרשׁ inquire בָּ֑הּ bˈāh בְּ in וַ wa וְ and יֹּאמְר֤וּ yyōmᵊrˈû אמר say עֲבָדָיו֙ ʕᵃvāḏāʸw עֶבֶד servant אֵלָ֔יו ʔēlˈāʸw אֶל to הִנֵּ֛ה hinnˈē הִנֵּה behold אֵ֥שֶׁת ʔˌēšeṯ אִשָּׁה woman בַּֽעֲלַת־ bˈaʕᵃlaṯ- בַּעֲלָה mistress אֹ֖וב ʔˌôv אֹוב spirit of dead בְּ bᵊ בְּ in עֵ֥ין דֹּֽור׃ ʕˌên dˈôr עֵין דֹּור Endor
28:7. dixitque Saul servis suis quaerite mihi mulierem habentem pythonem et vadam ad eam et sciscitabor per illam et dixerunt servi eius ad eum est mulier habens pythonem in AendorAnd Saul said to his servants: Seek me a woman that hath a divining spirit, and I will go to her, and enquire by her. And his servants said to him: There is a woman that hath a divining spirit at Endor.
7. Then said Saul unto his servants, Seek me a woman that hath a familiar spirit, that I may go to her, and inquire of her. And his servants said to him, Behold, there is a woman that hath a familiar spirit at En-dor.
28:7. And Saul said to his servants, “Seek for me a woman having a divining spirit, and I will go to her, and consult through her.” And his servants said to him, “There is a woman having a divining spirit at Endor.”
28:7. Then said Saul unto his servants, Seek me a woman that hath a familiar spirit, that I may go to her, and inquire of her. And his servants said to him, Behold, [there is] a woman that hath a familiar spirit at Endor.
Then said Saul unto his servants, Seek me a woman that hath a familiar spirit, that I may go to her, and enquire of her. And his servants said to him, Behold, [there is] a woman that hath a familiar spirit at En- dor:

28:7 Тогда Саул сказал слугам своим: сыщите мне женщину волшебницу, и я пойду к ней и спрошу ее. И отвечали ему слуги его: здесь в Аэндоре есть женщина волшебница.
28:7
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
τοῖς ο the
παισὶν παις child; boy
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
ζητήσατέ ζητεω seek; desire
μοι μοι me
γυναῖκα γυνη woman; wife
ἐγγαστρίμυθον εγγαστριμυθος and; even
πορεύσομαι πορευομαι travel; go
πρὸς προς to; toward
αὐτὴν αυτος he; him
καὶ και and; even
ζητήσω ζητεω seek; desire
ἐν εν in
αὐτῇ αυτος he; him
καὶ και and; even
εἶπαν επω say; speak
οἱ ο the
παῖδες παις child; boy
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
πρὸς προς to; toward
αὐτόν αυτος he; him
ἰδοὺ ιδου see!; here I am
γυνὴ γυνη woman; wife
ἐγγαστρίμυθος εγγαστριμυθος in
Αενδωρ αενδωρ Aendōr; Aenthor
28:7
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֨אמֶר yyˌōmer אמר say
שָׁא֜וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
לַ la לְ to
עֲבָדָ֗יו ʕᵃvāḏˈāʸw עֶבֶד servant
בַּקְּשׁוּ־ baqqᵊšû- בקשׁ seek
לִי֙ lˌî לְ to
אֵ֣שֶׁת ʔˈēšeṯ אִשָּׁה woman
בַּעֲלַת־ baʕᵃlaṯ- בַּעֲלָה mistress
אֹ֔וב ʔˈôv אֹוב spirit of dead
וְ wᵊ וְ and
אֵלְכָ֥ה ʔēlᵊḵˌā הלך walk
אֵלֶ֖יהָ ʔēlˌeʸhā אֶל to
וְ wᵊ וְ and
אֶדְרְשָׁה־ ʔeḏrᵊšā- דרשׁ inquire
בָּ֑הּ bˈāh בְּ in
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּאמְר֤וּ yyōmᵊrˈû אמר say
עֲבָדָיו֙ ʕᵃvāḏāʸw עֶבֶד servant
אֵלָ֔יו ʔēlˈāʸw אֶל to
הִנֵּ֛ה hinnˈē הִנֵּה behold
אֵ֥שֶׁת ʔˌēšeṯ אִשָּׁה woman
בַּֽעֲלַת־ bˈaʕᵃlaṯ- בַּעֲלָה mistress
אֹ֖וב ʔˌôv אֹוב spirit of dead
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
עֵ֥ין דֹּֽור׃ ʕˌên dˈôr עֵין דֹּור Endor
28:7. dixitque Saul servis suis quaerite mihi mulierem habentem pythonem et vadam ad eam et sciscitabor per illam et dixerunt servi eius ad eum est mulier habens pythonem in Aendor
And Saul said to his servants: Seek me a woman that hath a divining spirit, and I will go to her, and enquire by her. And his servants said to him: There is a woman that hath a divining spirit at Endor.
28:7. And Saul said to his servants, “Seek for me a woman having a divining spirit, and I will go to her, and consult through her.” And his servants said to him, “There is a woman having a divining spirit at Endor.”
28:7. Then said Saul unto his servants, Seek me a woman that hath a familiar spirit, that I may go to her, and inquire of her. And his servants said to him, Behold, [there is] a woman that hath a familiar spirit at Endor.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ mh▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
7: Сыщите мне женщину волшебницу. Ср. конец 3: стиха. Очевидно, волшебство было преследуемо прежде Саулом не с полным убеждением в его суетности; и, быть может, не столько из религиозных побуждений, сколько из опасений его чар против себя.

Аэндор - на север от Гелвуя, между Гелвуем и Фавором.
Matthew Henry: Concise Commentary on the Whole Bible - 1706
Saul Consults the Witch at Endor. B. C. 1055.

7 Then said Saul unto his servants, Seek me a woman that hath a familiar spirit, that I may go to her, and enquire of her. And his servants said to him, Behold, there is a woman that hath a familiar spirit at Endor. 8 And Saul disguised himself, and put on other raiment, and he went, and two men with him, and they came to the woman by night: and he said, I pray thee, divine unto me by the familiar spirit, and bring me him up, whom I shall name unto thee. 9 And the woman said unto him, Behold, thou knowest what Saul hath done, how he hath cut off those that have familiar spirits, and the wizards, out of the land: wherefore then layest thou a snare for my life, to cause me to die? 10 And Saul sware to her by the LORD, saying, As the LORD liveth, there shall no punishment happen to thee for this thing. 11 Then said the woman, Whom shall I bring up unto thee? And he said, Bring me up Samuel. 12 And when the woman saw Samuel, she cried with a loud voice: and the woman spake to Saul, saying, Why hast thou deceived me? for thou art Saul. 13 And the king said unto her, Be not afraid: for what sawest thou? And the woman said unto Saul, I saw gods ascending out of the earth. 14 And he said unto her, What form is he of? And she said, An old man cometh up; and he is covered with a mantle. And Saul perceived that it was Samuel, and he stooped with his face to the ground, and bowed himself.
Here, I. Saul seeks for a witch, v. 7. When God answered him not, if he had humbled himself by repentance and persevered in seeking God, who knows but that at length he might have been entreated for him? but, since he can discern no comfort either from heaven or earth (Isa. viii. 21, 22), he resolves to knock at the gates of hell, and to see if any there will befriend him and give him advice: Seek me a woman that has a familiar spirit, v. 7. And his servants were too officious to serve him in this evil affair; they presently recommended one to him at Endor (a city not far off) who had escaped the execution of Saul's edict. To her he resolves to apply. Herein he is chargeable, 1. With contempt of the God of Israel; as if any creature could do him a kindness when God had left him and frowned upon him. 2. With contradiction to himself. He knew the heinousness of the sin of witchcraft, else he would not have cut off those that had familiar spirits; yet now he had recourse to that as an oracle which he had before condemned as an abomination. It is common for men to inveigh severely against those sins which they are in no temptation to, but afterwards to be themselves overcome by them. Had one told Saul, when he was destroying the witches, that he himself would, ere long, consult with one, he would have said, as Hazael did, What? Is thy servant a dog? But who knows what mischiefs those will run into that forsake God and are forsaken of him?
II. Hearing of one he hastens to her, but goes by night, and in disguise, only with two servants, and probably on foot, v. 8. See how those that are led captive by Satan are forced, 1. To disparage themselves. Never did Saul look so mean as when he went sneaking to a sorry witch to know his fortune. 2. To dissemble. Evil works are works of darkness, and they hate the light, neither care for coming to it. Saul went to the witch, not in his robes, but in the habit of a common soldier, not only lest the witch herself, if she had known him, should decline to serve him, either fearing he came to trepan her or resolving to be avenged on him for his edict against those of her profession, but lest his own people should know it and abhor him for it. Such is the power of natural conscience that even those who do evil blush and are ashamed to do it.
III. He tells her his errand and promises her impunity. 1. All he desires of her is to bring up one from the dead, whom he had a mind to discourse with. It was necromancy or divination by the dead, that he hoped to serve his purpose by. This was expressly forbidden by the law (Deut. xviii. 11), seeking for the living to the dead, Isa. viii. 19. Bring me up him whom I shall name, v. 8. This supposes that it was generally taken for granted that souls exist after death, and that when men die there is not an end of them: it supposes too that great knowledge was attributed to separate souls. But to think that any good souls would come up at the beck of an evil spirit, or that God, who had denied a man the benefit of his own institutions, would suffer him to reap any real advantage by a cursed diabolical invention, was very absurd. 2. She signifies her fear of the law, and her suspicion that this stranger came to draw her into a snare (v. 9): Thou knowest what Saul has done. Providence ordered it so that Saul should be told to his face of his edict against witches, at this very time when he was consulting one, for the greater aggravation of his sin. She insists upon the peril of the law, perhaps to raise her price; for, though no mention is made of her fee, no doubt she demanded and had a large one. Observe how sensible she is of danger from the edict of Saul, and what care she is in to guard against it; but not at all apprehensive of the obligations off God's law and the terrors of his wrath. She considered what Saul had done, not what God had done, against such practices, and feared a snare laid for her life more than a snare laid for her soul. It is common for sinners to be more afraid of punishment from men than of God's righteous judgment. But, 3. Saul promises with an oath not to betray her, v. 10. It was his duty as a king to punish her and he knew it, yet he swears no to do it; as if he could by his own oath bind himself from doing that which, by the divine command, he was bound to do. But he promised more than he could perform when he said, There shall no punishment happen to thee; for he that could not secure himself could much less secure her from divine vengeance.
IV. Samuel, who was lately dead, is the person whom Saul desired to have some talk with; and the witch, with her enchantments, gratifies his desire, and brings them together. 1. As soon as Saul had given the witch the assurance she desired (that he would not discover her) she applied to her witchcrafts, and asked very confidently, Whom shall I bring up to thee? v. 11. Note, Hopes of impunity embolden sinners in their evil ways and harden their hearts. 2. Saul desires to speak with Samuel: Bring me up Samuel. Samuel had anointed him to the kingdom and had formerly been his faithful friend and counsellor, and therefore with him he wished to advise. While Samuel was living at Ramah, not far from Gibeah of Saul, and presided there in the school of the prophets, we never read of Saul's going to him to consult him in any of the difficulties he was in (it would have been well for him if he had); then he slighted him, and perhaps hated him, looking upon him to be in David's interest. But now that he is dead, "O for Samuel again! By all means, bring me up Samuel." Note, Many that despise and persecute God's saints and ministers when they are living would be glad to have them again when they are gone. Send Lazarus to me, and send Lazarus to my father's house, Luke xvi. 24-27. The sepulchres of the righteous are garnished. 3. Here is a seeming defector chasm in the story. Saul said, Bring me up Samuel, and the very next words are, When the woman saw Samuel, (v. 12), whereas one would have expected to be told how she performed the operation, what spells and charms she used, or that some little intimation would be given of what she said or did; but the profound silence of the scripture concerning it forbids our coveting to know the depths of Satan (Rev. ii. 24) or to have our curiosity gratified with an account of the mysteries of iniquity. It has been said of the books of some of the popish confessors that, by their descriptions of sin, they have taught men to commit it; but the scripture conceals sinful art, that we may be simple concerning evil, Rom. xvi. 19. 4. The witch, upon sight of the apparition, was aware that her client was Saul, her familiar spirit, it is likely, informing her of it (v. 12): "Why hast thou deceived me with a disguise; for thou art Saul, the very man that I am afraid of above any man?" Thus she gave Saul to understand the power of her art, in that she could discover him through his disguise; and yet she feared lest, hereafter, at least, he should take advantage against her for what she was now doing. Had she believed that it was really Samuel whom she saw, she would have had more reason to be afraid of him, who was a good prophet, than of Saul, who was a wicked king. But the wrath of earthly princes is feared by most more than the wrath of the King of kings. 5. Saul (who, we may suppose, was kept at a distance in the next room) bade her not to be afraid of him, but go on with the operation, and enquired what she saw? v. 13. O, says the woman, I saw gods (that is, a spirit) ascending out of the earth; they called angels gods, because spiritual beings. Poor gods that ascend out of the earth! But she speaks the language of the heathen, who had their infernal deities and had them in veneration. If Saul had thought it necessary to his conversation with Samuel that the body of Samuel should be called out of the grave, he would have taken the witch with him to Ramah, where his sepulchre was; but the design was wholly upon his soul, which yet, if it became visible, was expected to appear in the usual resemblance of the body; and God permitted the devil, to answer the design, to put on Samuel's shape, that those who would not receive the love of the truth might be given up to strong delusions and believe a lie. That it could not be the soul of Samuel himself they might easily apprehend when it ascended out of the earth, for the spirit of a man, much more of a good man, goes upward, Eccl. iii. 21. But, if people will be deceived, it is just with God to say, "Let them be deceived." That the devil, by the divine permission, should be able to personate Samuel is not strange, since he can transform himself into an angel of light! nor is it strange that he should be permitted to do it upon this occasion, that Saul might be driven to despair, by enquiring of the devil, since he would not, in a right manner, enquire of the Lord, by which he might have had comfort. Saul, being told of gods ascending, was eager to know what was the form of this deity, and in what shape he appeared, so far was he from conceiving any horror at it, his heart being wretchedly hardened by the deceitfulness of sin. Saul, it seems, was not permitted to see any manner of similitude himself, but he must take the woman's word for it, that she saw an old man covered with a mantle, or robe, the habit of a judge, which Samuel had sometimes worn, and some think it was for the sake of that, and the majesty of its aspect, that she called this apparition Elohim, a god or gods; for so magistrates are styled, Ps. lxxxii. 1. 6. Saul, perceiving, by the woman's description, that it was Samuel, stooped with his face to the ground, either, as it is generally taken, in reverence to Samuel, though he saw him not, or perhaps to listen to that soft and muttering voice which he now expected to hear (for those that had familiar spirits peeped and muttered, Isa. viii. 19); and it should seem Saul bowed himself (probably by the witch's direction) that he might hear what was whispered and listen carefully to it; for the voice of one that has a familiar spirit is said to come out of the ground, and whisper out of the dust, Isa. xxix. 4. He would stoop to that who would not stoop to the word of God.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
28:7: Seek me a woman that hath a familiar spirit - Literally, Seek me a woman, בעלת אוב baalath ob, the mistress of the Obidiah or Pythonic spirit - one who had a familiar spirit, whom she could invoke when she pleased, and receive answers from him relative to futurity.
Strange that a man, who had banished all such from the land, as dangerous to the state, as impostors and deceivers, should now have recourse to them as the only persons in whom he could safely put his confidence in the time in which Jehovah had refused to help him!
At En-dor - This was a city in the valley of Jezreel, at the foot of Mount Gilboa, where the army of Saul had now encamped.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 28:8
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
28:7: Enquire - A different word from that in Sa1 28:6, though nearly synonymous with it. It is more frequently applied to inquiry of a false god, as e. g. Kg2 1:2; Isa 8:19; Isa 19:3.
En-dor (see Jos 11:2 note) was seven or eight miles from the slopes of Gilboa, on the north of little Hermon, where the Philistines were encamped; so that Saul must have run great risks in going there.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
28:7: Seek me: Kg2 1:2, Kg2 1:3, Kg2 6:33; Isa 8:19, Isa 8:20; Lam 3:25, Lam 3:26; Hab 2:3
a familiar spirit: Sa1 28:3; Deu 18:11; Isa 19:3; Act 16:16
that I may: Lev 19:31; Ch1 10:13; Isa 8:19
Endor: En-dor, a city of Manasseh, was situated in the plain of Jezreel; and Eusebius and Jerome inform us, that it was a great town in their days, four miles south from Mount Tabor, near Nain, towards Scythopolis. This agrees with Maundrell, who says, that not many miles eastward of Tabor, you see mount Hermon, at the foot of which is seated Nain and Endor; and Burckhardt says, that in two hours and a half from Nazareth, towards Scythopolis or Bisan, they came to the village of Denouny, near which are the ruins of Endor; where the witch's grotto is shewn. Jos 17:11; Psa 83:10
John Gill
Then said Saul unto his servants,.... That waited upon him, to some of them, to such as he could place most confidence in to keep a secret; perhaps only the two after mentioned:
seek me a woman that hath a familiar spirit, that I may go to her, and inquire of her; that was mistress of the bottle, a ventriloquist, that spoke out of her belly, or seemed to do; who had the spirit of Python or divination, conversed with the devil, and by his assistance pretended to bring up a dead person, and thereby foretell things to come; See Gill on Deut 18:11; a woman is pitched upon, because such were most addicted to those wicked arts, and being of the weaker sex, were more easily imposed upon by Satan; and Saul showed himself to be as weak, to seek after such persons; but being left of God, he acted the part of a mad man, as well as of a bad man:
and his servants said to him, behold, there is a woman that hath a familiar spirit at Endor; a city in the tribe of Manasseh, of which see Josh 17:11; it was not far from Gilboa. Mr. Maundrell speaks (c) of it as near Nain, at the foot of Mount Hermon; and turning, a little southward, he says, you have in view the high mountains of Gilboa. It is a tradition of the Jews (d) that this woman was the mother of Abner, the wife of Zephaniah; some say her name was Zephaniah; but, as Abarbinel observes, if so she would have known Saul, and also Saul would have known her, and what she was, if, as they say, she was spared because of her relation to him; nor needed he to have inquired of his servants for such a woman.
(c) Journey from Aleppo, p. 115. (d) Pirke Eliezer, c. 33. foi. 35. 2. Shalshalet Hakabala, fol. 8. 1. Hieron. Trad. Heb. in lib. Reg. fol. 77. B.
John Wesley
That hath, &c. - One that converseth with the devil, or dead men's ghosts, and by them can discover future things. See Is 8:19.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
SAUL SEEKS A WITCH, WHO, BEING ENCOURAGED BY HIM, RAISES UP SAMUEL. (1Sa. 28:7-25)
Then said Saul unto his servants, Seek me a woman that hath a familiar spirit--From the energetic measures which he himself had taken for extirpating the dealers in magical arts (the profession having been declared a capital offense), his most attached courtiers might have had reason to doubt the possibility of gratifying their master's wish. Anxious inquiries, however, led to the discovery of a woman living very secluded in the neighborhood, who had the credit of possessing the forbidden powers. To her house he repaired by night in disguise, accompanied by two faithful servants.
En-dor--"the fountain of the circle" (that figure being constantly affected by magicians) was situated directly on the other side of the Gilboa range, opposite Tabor; so that, in this midnight adventure, Saul had to pass over the shoulder of the ridge on which the Philistines were encamped.
28:828:8: Եւ ծպտեցաւ Սաւուղ, եւ զգեցաւ ա՛յլ հանդերձս. եւ գնա՛ց ինքն եւ երկո՛ւ արք ընդ նմա, եւ եկին առ կինն գիշերի՛։ Եւ ասէ ցնա. Դիւթեա՛ դու ինձ վհկաւդ, եւ հա՛ն ինձ զոր ե՛ս ասացից քեզ։
8 Ծառաներն ասացին նրան. «Ահա մի ոգեհարց կին կայ Այենդորում»: Սաւուղը ծպտուեց, ուրիշ զգեստներ հագաւ ու գնաց երկու մարդկանց հետ: Նրանք գիշերը հասան կնոջ մօտ: Սաւուղն ասաց նրան. «Ոգեհարցին պատշաճ դիւթութիւն արա՛ եւ կանչի՛ր նրան, ում որ քեզ կ’ասեմ»:
8 Սաւուղ իր հանդերձները փոխելով՝ ուրիշ հանդերձներ հագաւ եւ իրեն հետ երկու մարդ առաւ ու գիշերով այն կնոջ քով գնաց։ Սաւուղ ըսաւ. «Շնորհք ըրէ, ոգիով մը գուշակէ եւ բե՛ր այն մարդը, որուն անունը պիտի տամ»։
Եւ ծպտեցաւ Սաւուղ, եւ զգեցաւ այլ հանդերձս, եւ գնաց ինքն եւ երկու արք ընդ նմա, եւ եկին առ կինն գիշերի: Եւ ասէ ցնա. Դիւթեա դու ինձ վհկաւդ, եւ հան ինձ զոր ասացից քեզ:

28:8: Եւ ծպտեցաւ Սաւուղ, եւ զգեցաւ ա՛յլ հանդերձս. եւ գնա՛ց ինքն եւ երկո՛ւ արք ընդ նմա, եւ եկին առ կինն գիշերի՛։ Եւ ասէ ցնա. Դիւթեա՛ դու ինձ վհկաւդ, եւ հա՛ն ինձ զոր ե՛ս ասացից քեզ։
8 Ծառաներն ասացին նրան. «Ահա մի ոգեհարց կին կայ Այենդորում»: Սաւուղը ծպտուեց, ուրիշ զգեստներ հագաւ ու գնաց երկու մարդկանց հետ: Նրանք գիշերը հասան կնոջ մօտ: Սաւուղն ասաց նրան. «Ոգեհարցին պատշաճ դիւթութիւն արա՛ եւ կանչի՛ր նրան, ում որ քեզ կ’ասեմ»:
8 Սաւուղ իր հանդերձները փոխելով՝ ուրիշ հանդերձներ հագաւ եւ իրեն հետ երկու մարդ առաւ ու գիշերով այն կնոջ քով գնաց։ Սաւուղ ըսաւ. «Շնորհք ըրէ, ոգիով մը գուշակէ եւ բե՛ր այն մարդը, որուն անունը պիտի տամ»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
28:828:8 И снял с себя Саул одежды свои и надел другие, и пошел сам и два человека с ним, и пришли они к женщине ночью. И сказал ей {Саул}: прошу тебя, поворожи мне и выведи мне, о ком я скажу тебе.
28:8 καὶ και and; even συνεκαλύψατο συγκαλυπτω conceal Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul καὶ και and; even περιεβάλετο περιβαλλω drape; clothe ἱμάτια ιματιον clothing; clothes ἕτερα ετερος different; alternate καὶ και and; even πορεύεται πορευομαι travel; go αὐτὸς αυτος he; him καὶ και and; even δύο δυο two ἄνδρες ανηρ man; husband μετ᾿ μετα with; amid αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him καὶ και and; even ἔρχονται ερχομαι come; go πρὸς προς to; toward τὴν ο the γυναῖκα γυνη woman; wife νυκτὸς νυξ night καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak αὐτῇ αυτος he; him μάντευσαι μαντευομαι soothsay δή δη in fact μοι μοι me ἐν εν in τῷ ο the ἐγγαστριμύθῳ εγγαστριμυθος and; even ἀνάγαγέ αναγω lead up; head up μοι μοι me ὃν ος who; what ἐὰν εαν and if; unless εἴπω επω say; speak σοι σοι you
28:8 וַ wa וְ and יִּתְחַפֵּ֣שׂ yyiṯḥappˈēś חפשׂ search שָׁא֗וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul וַ wa וְ and יִּלְבַּשׁ֙ yyilbˌaš לבשׁ cloth בְּגָדִ֣ים bᵊḡāḏˈîm בֶּגֶד garment אֲחֵרִ֔ים ʔᵃḥērˈîm אַחֵר other וַ wa וְ and יֵּ֣לֶךְ yyˈēleḵ הלך walk ה֗וּא hˈû הוּא he וּ û וְ and שְׁנֵ֤י šᵊnˈê שְׁנַיִם two אֲנָשִׁים֙ ʔᵃnāšîm אִישׁ man עִמֹּ֔ו ʕimmˈô עִם with וַ wa וְ and יָּבֹ֥אוּ yyāvˌōʔû בוא come אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to הָ hā הַ the אִשָּׁ֖ה ʔiššˌā אִשָּׁה woman לָ֑יְלָה lˈāyᵊlā לַיְלָה night וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֗אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say קָֽסֳמִיקסומי־ *qˈosᵒmî- קסם practice divination נָ֥א nˌā נָא yeah לִי֙ lˌî לְ to בָּ bā בְּ in † הַ the אֹ֔וב ʔˈôv אֹוב spirit of dead וְ wᵊ וְ and הַ֣עֲלִי hˈaʕᵃlî עלה ascend לִ֔י lˈî לְ to אֵ֥ת ʔˌēṯ אֵת [object marker] אֲשֶׁר־ ʔᵃšer- אֲשֶׁר [relative] אֹמַ֖ר ʔōmˌar אמר say אֵלָֽיִךְ׃ ʔēlˈāyiḵ אֶל to
28:8. mutavit ergo habitum suum vestitusque est aliis vestimentis abiit ipse et duo viri cum eo veneruntque ad mulierem nocte et ait divina mihi in pythone et suscita mihi quem dixero tibiThen he disguised himself: and put on other clothes, and he went, and two men with him, and they came to the woman by night, and he said to her: Divine to me by thy divining spirit, and bring me up him whom I shall tell thee.
8. And Saul disguised himself, and put on other raiment, and went, he and two men with him, and they came to the woman by night: and he said, Divine unto me, I pray thee, by the familiar spirit, and bring me up whomsoever I shall name unto thee.
28:8. Therefore, he changed his usual appearance, and he put on other clothes. And he went, and two men with him, and they came to the woman by night. And he said to her, “Divine for me, by your divining spirit, and raise up for me whomever I will tell you.”
28:8. And Saul disguised himself, and put on other raiment, and he went, and two men with him, and they came to the woman by night: and he said, I pray thee, divine unto me by the familiar spirit, and bring me [him] up, whom I shall name unto thee.
And Saul disguised himself, and put on other raiment, and he went, and two men with him, and they came to the woman by night: and he said, I pray thee, divine unto me by the familiar spirit, and bring me [him] up, whom I shall name unto thee:

28:8 И снял с себя Саул одежды свои и надел другие, и пошел сам и два человека с ним, и пришли они к женщине ночью. И сказал ей {Саул}: прошу тебя, поворожи мне и выведи мне, о ком я скажу тебе.
28:8
καὶ και and; even
συνεκαλύψατο συγκαλυπτω conceal
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
καὶ και and; even
περιεβάλετο περιβαλλω drape; clothe
ἱμάτια ιματιον clothing; clothes
ἕτερα ετερος different; alternate
καὶ και and; even
πορεύεται πορευομαι travel; go
αὐτὸς αυτος he; him
καὶ και and; even
δύο δυο two
ἄνδρες ανηρ man; husband
μετ᾿ μετα with; amid
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
καὶ και and; even
ἔρχονται ερχομαι come; go
πρὸς προς to; toward
τὴν ο the
γυναῖκα γυνη woman; wife
νυκτὸς νυξ night
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
αὐτῇ αυτος he; him
μάντευσαι μαντευομαι soothsay
δή δη in fact
μοι μοι me
ἐν εν in
τῷ ο the
ἐγγαστριμύθῳ εγγαστριμυθος and; even
ἀνάγαγέ αναγω lead up; head up
μοι μοι me
ὃν ος who; what
ἐὰν εαν and if; unless
εἴπω επω say; speak
σοι σοι you
28:8
וַ wa וְ and
יִּתְחַפֵּ֣שׂ yyiṯḥappˈēś חפשׂ search
שָׁא֗וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
וַ wa וְ and
יִּלְבַּשׁ֙ yyilbˌaš לבשׁ cloth
בְּגָדִ֣ים bᵊḡāḏˈîm בֶּגֶד garment
אֲחֵרִ֔ים ʔᵃḥērˈîm אַחֵר other
וַ wa וְ and
יֵּ֣לֶךְ yyˈēleḵ הלך walk
ה֗וּא hˈû הוּא he
וּ û וְ and
שְׁנֵ֤י šᵊnˈê שְׁנַיִם two
אֲנָשִׁים֙ ʔᵃnāšîm אִישׁ man
עִמֹּ֔ו ʕimmˈô עִם with
וַ wa וְ and
יָּבֹ֥אוּ yyāvˌōʔû בוא come
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
הָ הַ the
אִשָּׁ֖ה ʔiššˌā אִשָּׁה woman
לָ֑יְלָה lˈāyᵊlā לַיְלָה night
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֗אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say
קָֽסֳמִיקסומי־
*qˈosᵒmî- קסם practice divination
נָ֥א nˌā נָא yeah
לִי֙ lˌî לְ to
בָּ בְּ in
הַ the
אֹ֔וב ʔˈôv אֹוב spirit of dead
וְ wᵊ וְ and
הַ֣עֲלִי hˈaʕᵃlî עלה ascend
לִ֔י lˈî לְ to
אֵ֥ת ʔˌēṯ אֵת [object marker]
אֲשֶׁר־ ʔᵃšer- אֲשֶׁר [relative]
אֹמַ֖ר ʔōmˌar אמר say
אֵלָֽיִךְ׃ ʔēlˈāyiḵ אֶל to
28:8. mutavit ergo habitum suum vestitusque est aliis vestimentis abiit ipse et duo viri cum eo veneruntque ad mulierem nocte et ait divina mihi in pythone et suscita mihi quem dixero tibi
Then he disguised himself: and put on other clothes, and he went, and two men with him, and they came to the woman by night, and he said to her: Divine to me by thy divining spirit, and bring me up him whom I shall tell thee.
28:8. Therefore, he changed his usual appearance, and he put on other clothes. And he went, and two men with him, and they came to the woman by night. And he said to her, “Divine for me, by your divining spirit, and raise up for me whomever I will tell you.”
28:8. And Saul disguised himself, and put on other raiment, and he went, and two men with him, and they came to the woman by night: and he said, I pray thee, divine unto me by the familiar spirit, and bring me [him] up, whom I shall name unto thee.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
28:8: Saul disguised himself - That he might not be known by the woman, lest she, being terrified, should refuse to use her art.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 28:11
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
28:8: Divine - Compare to Sa1 6:2, note; Num 23:23, note.
Bring me him up - The art of the ventriloquist seems to have been always connected with necromancy. The Greeks had necromancers who called up departed spirits to give answers to those who consulted them.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
28:8: disguised: Kg1 14:2, Kg1 14:3, Kg1 22:30, Kg1 22:34; Job 24:13-15; Jer 23:24; Joh 3:19
I pray thee: Deu 18:11; Ch1 10:13; Isa 8:19
bring me: Sa1 28:15
Geneva 1599
And Saul (d) disguised himself, and put on other raiment, and he went, and two men with him, and they came to the woman by night: and he said, I pray thee, divine unto me by the familiar spirit, and bring me [him] up, whom I shall name unto thee.
(d) He does not seek God in his misery, but is led by Satan to unlawful means, which in his conscience he condemns.
John Gill
And Saul disguised himself, and put on other raiment,.... Stripped himself of his royal robes, or military apparel, as supreme commander, and clothed himself in the habit of a peasant or a common soldier; and this not only that he might not be known by the woman, but that he might pass from his army incognito, and it might not be known that he was gone, and especially whither he was gone:
and he went, and two men with him: these, according to the tradition of the Jews (e), were Abner and Amasa; but it is not probable that Saul should leave his army destitute of their general at such a time as this:
and they came to the woman by night; not only that they might not be seen, but because it was a work of darkness they were going about, and it was only in the night season that such persons exercised their black art; though the Jews (f) say it was day, only because of their distress it was like tonight with them; but the literal sense is best:
and he said, I pray thee divine unto me by the familiar spirit; exercise her art of divination, by the assistance of the familiar spirit she conversed with:
and bring me up whom I shall name unto thee: that is, from the dead; for necromancy was the kind of divination she professed; and such persons pretended to have a power to bring up a deceased person, and consult with him about secret and future things.
(e) Vajikra Rabba, sect. 26. fol. 167. 1. Shalshalet ib. (f) Tanchuma apud Jarchiura in loc.
John Wesley
Disguised - Both because he was ashamed to be known, or thought guilty of this practice; and because he suspected, the woman, had she known him, would not practice her art before him.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
bring me him up, whom I shall name unto thee--This pythoness united to the arts of divination a claim to be a necromancer (Deut 18:11); and it was her supposed power in calling back the dead of which Saul was desirous to avail himself. Though she at first refused to listen to his request, she accepted his pledge that no risk would be incurred by her compliance. It is probable that his extraordinary stature, the deference paid him by his attendants, the easy distance of his camp from En-dor, and the proposal to call up the great prophet and first magistrate in Israel (a proposal which no private individual would venture to make), had awakened her suspicions as to the true character and rank of her visitor. The story has led to much discussion whether there was a real appearance of Samuel or not. On the one hand, the woman's profession, which was forbidden by the divine law, the refusal of God to answer Saul by any divinely constituted means, the well-known age, figure, and dress of Samuel, which she could easily represent herself, or by an accomplice--his apparition being evidently at some distance, being muffled, and not actually seen by Saul, whose attitude of prostrate homage, moreover, must have prevented him distinguishing the person though he had been near, and the voice seemingly issuing out of the ground, and coming along to Saul--and the vagueness of the information, imparted much which might have been reached by natural conjecture as to the probable result of the approaching conflict--the woman's representation--all of this has led many to think that this was a mere deception. On the other hand, many eminent writers (considering that the apparition came before her arts were put in practice; that she herself was surprised and alarmed; that the prediction of Saul's own death and the defeat of his forces was confidently made), are of opinion that Samuel really appeared.
28:928:9: Եւ ասէ կինն. Ահա դու ինքնին իսկ գիտես զոր ինչ արա՛ր Սաւուղ, ո՞րպէս սատակեաց զվհուկս եւ զգէ՛տս յերկրէ. եւ արդ ընդէ՞ր որսաս զանձն իմ սպանանել զնա[3121]։ [3121] Ոմանք. Սպանանել զսա։
9 Կինն ասաց. «Դու ինքդ գիտես, թէ ինչ էր արել Սաւուղը. թէ ինչպէս ոգեհարցներին ու գուշակներին վերացրեց երկրից:
9 Կինը անոր ըսաւ. «Ահա դուն Սաւուղին ըրածը գիտես, թէ ի՞նչպէս անիկա վհուկներն ու նշանագէտները երկրէն բնաջինջ ըրաւ, ուրեմն ինչո՞ւ զիս մեռցնելու համար իմ անձիս որոգայթ կը լարես»։
Եւ ասէ կինն. Ահա դու ինքնին իսկ գիտես զոր ինչ արար Սաւուղ, որպէս սատակեաց զվհուկս եւ զգէտս յերկրէ. եւ արդ ընդէ՞ր որսաս զանձն իմ սպանանել զնա:

28:9: Եւ ասէ կինն. Ահա դու ինքնին իսկ գիտես զոր ինչ արա՛ր Սաւուղ, ո՞րպէս սատակեաց զվհուկս եւ զգէ՛տս յերկրէ. եւ արդ ընդէ՞ր որսաս զանձն իմ սպանանել զնա[3121]։
[3121] Ոմանք. Սպանանել զսա։
9 Կինն ասաց. «Դու ինքդ գիտես, թէ ինչ էր արել Սաւուղը. թէ ինչպէս ոգեհարցներին ու գուշակներին վերացրեց երկրից:
9 Կինը անոր ըսաւ. «Ահա դուն Սաւուղին ըրածը գիտես, թէ ի՞նչպէս անիկա վհուկներն ու նշանագէտները երկրէն բնաջինջ ըրաւ, ուրեմն ինչո՞ւ զիս մեռցնելու համար իմ անձիս որոգայթ կը լարես»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
28:928:9 Но женщина отвечала ему: ты знаешь, что сделал Саул, как выгнал он из страны волшебников и гадателей; для чего же ты расставляешь сеть душе моей на погибель мне?
28:9 καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak ἡ ο the γυνὴ γυνη woman; wife πρὸς προς to; toward αὐτόν αυτος he; him ἰδοὺ ιδου see!; here I am δὴ δη in fact σὺ συ you οἶδας οιδα aware ὅσα οσος as much as; as many as ἐποίησεν ποιεω do; make Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul ὡς ως.1 as; how ἐξωλέθρευσεν εξολοθρευω utterly ruin τοὺς ο the ἐγγαστριμύθους εγγαστριμυθος and; even τοὺς ο the γνώστας γνωστης knower; one who knows ἀπὸ απο from; away τῆς ο the γῆς γη earth; land καὶ και and; even ἵνα ινα so; that τί τις.1 who?; what? σὺ συ you παγιδεύεις παγιδευω trap τὴν ο the ψυχήν ψυχη soul μου μου of me; mine θανατῶσαι θανατοω put to death αὐτήν αυτος he; him
28:9 וַ wa וְ and תֹּ֨אמֶר ttˌōmer אמר say הָֽ hˈā הַ the אִשָּׁ֜ה ʔiššˈā אִשָּׁה woman אֵלָ֗יו ʔēlˈāʸw אֶל to הִנֵּ֨ה hinnˌē הִנֵּה behold אַתָּ֤ה ʔattˈā אַתָּה you יָדַ֨עְתָּ֙ yāḏˈaʕtā ידע know אֵ֣ת ʔˈēṯ אֵת [object marker] אֲשֶׁר־ ʔᵃšer- אֲשֶׁר [relative] עָשָׂ֣ה ʕāśˈā עשׂה make שָׁא֔וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul אֲשֶׁ֥ר ʔᵃšˌer אֲשֶׁר [relative] הִכְרִ֛ית hiḵrˈîṯ כרת cut אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] הָ hā הַ the אֹבֹ֥ות ʔōvˌôṯ אֹוב spirit of dead וְ wᵊ וְ and אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] הַ ha הַ the יִּדְּעֹנִ֖י yyiddᵊʕōnˌî יִדְּעֹנִי soothsayer מִן־ min- מִן from הָ hā הַ the אָ֑רֶץ ʔˈāreṣ אֶרֶץ earth וְ wᵊ וְ and לָמָ֥ה lāmˌā לָמָה why אַתָּ֛ה ʔattˈā אַתָּה you מִתְנַקֵּ֥שׁ miṯnaqqˌēš נקשׁ ensnare בְּ bᵊ בְּ in נַפְשִׁ֖י nafšˌî נֶפֶשׁ soul לַ la לְ to הֲמִיתֵֽנִי׃ hᵃmîṯˈēnî מות die
28:9. et ait mulier ad eum ecce tu nosti quanta fecerit Saul et quomodo eraserit magos et ariolos de terra quare ergo insidiaris animae meae ut occidarAnd the woman said to him: Behold thou knowest all that Saul hath done, and how he hath rooted out the magicians and soothsayers from the land: why then dost thou lay a snare for my life, to cause me to be put to death?
9. And the woman said unto him, Behold, thou knowest what Saul hath done, how he hath cut off those that have familiar spirits, and the wizards, out of the land: wherefore then layest thou a snare for my life, to cause me to die?
28:9. And the woman said to him: “Behold, you know how much Saul has done, and how he has wiped away the magi and soothsayers from the land. Why then do you set a trap for my life, so that it will be put to death?”
28:9. And the woman said unto him, Behold, thou knowest what Saul hath done, how he hath cut off those that have familiar spirits, and the wizards, out of the land: wherefore then layest thou a snare for my life, to cause me to die?
And the woman said unto him, Behold, thou knowest what Saul hath done, how he hath cut off those that have familiar spirits, and the wizards, out of the land: wherefore then layest thou a snare for my life, to cause me to die:

28:9 Но женщина отвечала ему: ты знаешь, что сделал Саул, как выгнал он из страны волшебников и гадателей; для чего же ты расставляешь сеть душе моей на погибель мне?
28:9
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
ο the
γυνὴ γυνη woman; wife
πρὸς προς to; toward
αὐτόν αυτος he; him
ἰδοὺ ιδου see!; here I am
δὴ δη in fact
σὺ συ you
οἶδας οιδα aware
ὅσα οσος as much as; as many as
ἐποίησεν ποιεω do; make
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
ὡς ως.1 as; how
ἐξωλέθρευσεν εξολοθρευω utterly ruin
τοὺς ο the
ἐγγαστριμύθους εγγαστριμυθος and; even
τοὺς ο the
γνώστας γνωστης knower; one who knows
ἀπὸ απο from; away
τῆς ο the
γῆς γη earth; land
καὶ και and; even
ἵνα ινα so; that
τί τις.1 who?; what?
σὺ συ you
παγιδεύεις παγιδευω trap
τὴν ο the
ψυχήν ψυχη soul
μου μου of me; mine
θανατῶσαι θανατοω put to death
αὐτήν αυτος he; him
28:9
וַ wa וְ and
תֹּ֨אמֶר ttˌōmer אמר say
הָֽ hˈā הַ the
אִשָּׁ֜ה ʔiššˈā אִשָּׁה woman
אֵלָ֗יו ʔēlˈāʸw אֶל to
הִנֵּ֨ה hinnˌē הִנֵּה behold
אַתָּ֤ה ʔattˈā אַתָּה you
יָדַ֨עְתָּ֙ yāḏˈaʕtā ידע know
אֵ֣ת ʔˈēṯ אֵת [object marker]
אֲשֶׁר־ ʔᵃšer- אֲשֶׁר [relative]
עָשָׂ֣ה ʕāśˈā עשׂה make
שָׁא֔וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
אֲשֶׁ֥ר ʔᵃšˌer אֲשֶׁר [relative]
הִכְרִ֛ית hiḵrˈîṯ כרת cut
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
הָ הַ the
אֹבֹ֥ות ʔōvˌôṯ אֹוב spirit of dead
וְ wᵊ וְ and
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
הַ ha הַ the
יִּדְּעֹנִ֖י yyiddᵊʕōnˌî יִדְּעֹנִי soothsayer
מִן־ min- מִן from
הָ הַ the
אָ֑רֶץ ʔˈāreṣ אֶרֶץ earth
וְ wᵊ וְ and
לָמָ֥ה lāmˌā לָמָה why
אַתָּ֛ה ʔattˈā אַתָּה you
מִתְנַקֵּ֥שׁ miṯnaqqˌēš נקשׁ ensnare
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
נַפְשִׁ֖י nafšˌî נֶפֶשׁ soul
לַ la לְ to
הֲמִיתֵֽנִי׃ hᵃmîṯˈēnî מות die
28:9. et ait mulier ad eum ecce tu nosti quanta fecerit Saul et quomodo eraserit magos et ariolos de terra quare ergo insidiaris animae meae ut occidar
And the woman said to him: Behold thou knowest all that Saul hath done, and how he hath rooted out the magicians and soothsayers from the land: why then dost thou lay a snare for my life, to cause me to be put to death?
28:9. And the woman said to him: “Behold, you know how much Saul has done, and how he has wiped away the magi and soothsayers from the land. Why then do you set a trap for my life, so that it will be put to death?”
28:9. And the woman said unto him, Behold, thou knowest what Saul hath done, how he hath cut off those that have familiar spirits, and the wizards, out of the land: wherefore then layest thou a snare for my life, to cause me to die?
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ tr▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
9: См. конец 3: стиха.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
28:9: how he hath: Sa1 28:3
wherefore: Sa2 18:13; Kg2 5:7
John Gill
And the woman said unto him,.... Not knowing who he was:
behold, thou knowest what Saul hath done; for by his speech and habit she perceived he was an Israelite, and so must be acquainted with what had passed in the nation, especially of a public nature, and which made a great noise, as doubtless this, lid:
how he both cut off those that have familiar spirits, and the wizards,
out of the land; as many of them as he had knowledge of, or information about; and by this it appears that he did not merely expel them his dominions, but he put them to death, according to the law of God, Ex 22:18; so the putting them out of the land, 1Kings 28:3, was putting them to death, and the woman's after reasoning confirms this: one should think for Saul to be told this to his face must fill him with shame and confusion, and his conscience must accuse him of sin and folly to make this attempt; and he must stand self-convicted and self-condemned; and it was enough to have deterred him from pursuing his scheme, had not his heart been strangely hardened:
wherefore then layest thou a snare for my life, to cause me to die? she suspected that Saul and his men were persons that came to entrap her; that when they had prevailed upon her to exercise her art, would turn informers against her, to the taking away of her life, it being death to practise it.
28:1028:10: Եւ երդուա՛ւ նմա Սաւուղ ՚ի Տէր եւ ասէ. Կենդանի՛ է Տէր, եթէ պատահեսցի՛ քեզ վնաս ՚ի բանիս յայսմիկ։
10 Արդ, ինչո՞ւ ես ինձ սպանելու համար իմ անձի դէմ որոգայթ լարում»: Սաւուղը նրան Տիրոջ անունով երդուեց՝ ասելով. «Կենդանի է Տէրը. այս բանից քեզ ոչ մի վնաս չի հասնի»:
10 Սաւուղ Տէրոջմով երդում ըրաւ անոր ու ըսաւ. «Տէրը կենդանի է, որ այս բանէն քեզի վնաս մը պիտի չպատահի»։
Եւ երդուաւ նմա Սաւուղ ի Տէր եւ ասէ. Կենդանի է Տէր, եթէ պատահեսցի քեզ վնաս ի բանիս յայսմիկ:

28:10: Եւ երդուա՛ւ նմա Սաւուղ ՚ի Տէր եւ ասէ. Կենդանի՛ է Տէր, եթէ պատահեսցի՛ քեզ վնաս ՚ի բանիս յայսմիկ։
10 Արդ, ինչո՞ւ ես ինձ սպանելու համար իմ անձի դէմ որոգայթ լարում»: Սաւուղը նրան Տիրոջ անունով երդուեց՝ ասելով. «Կենդանի է Տէրը. այս բանից քեզ ոչ մի վնաս չի հասնի»:
10 Սաւուղ Տէրոջմով երդում ըրաւ անոր ու ըսաւ. «Տէրը կենդանի է, որ այս բանէն քեզի վնաս մը պիտի չպատահի»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
28:1028:10 И поклялся ей Саул Господом, говоря: жив Господь! не будет тебе беды за это дело.
28:10 καὶ και and; even ὤμοσεν ομνυω swear αὐτῇ αυτος he; him Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul λέγων λεγω tell; declare ζῇ ζαω live; alive κύριος κυριος lord; master εἰ ει if; whether ἀπαντήσεταί απανταω meet; plead σοι σοι you ἀδικία αδικια injury; injustice ἐν εν in τῷ ο the λόγῳ λογος word; log τούτῳ ουτος this; he
28:10 וַ wa וְ and יִּשָּׁ֤בַֽע yyiššˈāvˈaʕ שׁבע swear לָהּ֙ lˌāh לְ to שָׁא֔וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul בַּֽ bˈa בְּ in יהוָ֖ה [yhwˌāh] יְהוָה YHWH לֵ lē לְ to אמֹ֑ר ʔmˈōr אמר say חַי־ ḥay- חַי alive יְהוָ֕ה [yᵊhwˈāh] יְהוָה YHWH אִֽם־ ʔˈim- אִם if יִקְּרֵ֥ךְ yiqqᵊrˌēḵ קרה meet עָוֹ֖ן ʕāwˌōn עָוֹן sin בַּ ba בְּ in † הַ the דָּבָ֥ר ddāvˌār דָּבָר word הַ ha הַ the זֶּֽה׃ zzˈeh זֶה this
28:10. et iuravit ei Saul in Domino dicens vivit Dominus quia non veniet tibi quicquam mali propter hanc remAnd Saul swore unto her by the Lord, saying: As the Lord liveth, there shall no evil happen to thee for this thing.
10. And Saul sware to her by the LORD, saying, As the LORD liveth, there shall no punishment happen to thee for this thing.
28:10. And Saul swore to her by the Lord, saying, “As the Lord lives, nothing evil will befall you because of this matter.”
28:10. And Saul sware to her by the LORD, saying, [As] the LORD liveth, there shall no punishment happen to thee for this thing.
And Saul sware to her by the LORD, saying, [As] the LORD liveth, there shall no punishment happen to thee for this thing:

28:10 И поклялся ей Саул Господом, говоря: жив Господь! не будет тебе беды за это дело.
28:10
καὶ και and; even
ὤμοσεν ομνυω swear
αὐτῇ αυτος he; him
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
λέγων λεγω tell; declare
ζῇ ζαω live; alive
κύριος κυριος lord; master
εἰ ει if; whether
ἀπαντήσεταί απανταω meet; plead
σοι σοι you
ἀδικία αδικια injury; injustice
ἐν εν in
τῷ ο the
λόγῳ λογος word; log
τούτῳ ουτος this; he
28:10
וַ wa וְ and
יִּשָּׁ֤בַֽע yyiššˈāvˈaʕ שׁבע swear
לָהּ֙ lˌāh לְ to
שָׁא֔וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
בַּֽ bˈa בְּ in
יהוָ֖ה [yhwˌāh] יְהוָה YHWH
לֵ לְ to
אמֹ֑ר ʔmˈōr אמר say
חַי־ ḥay- חַי alive
יְהוָ֕ה [yᵊhwˈāh] יְהוָה YHWH
אִֽם־ ʔˈim- אִם if
יִקְּרֵ֥ךְ yiqqᵊrˌēḵ קרה meet
עָוֹ֖ן ʕāwˌōn עָוֹן sin
בַּ ba בְּ in
הַ the
דָּבָ֥ר ddāvˌār דָּבָר word
הַ ha הַ the
זֶּֽה׃ zzˈeh זֶה this
28:10. et iuravit ei Saul in Domino dicens vivit Dominus quia non veniet tibi quicquam mali propter hanc rem
And Saul swore unto her by the Lord, saying: As the Lord liveth, there shall no evil happen to thee for this thing.
28:10. And Saul swore to her by the Lord, saying, “As the Lord lives, nothing evil will befall you because of this matter.”
28:10. And Saul sware to her by the LORD, saying, [As] the LORD liveth, there shall no punishment happen to thee for this thing.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ tr▾ all ▾
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
28:10: sware: Sa1 14:39, Sa1 19:6; Gen 3:5; Exo 20:7; Deu 18:10-12; Sa2 14:11; Mat 26:72; Mar 6:23
John Gill
And Saul sware to her by the Lord,.... By the Word of the Lord, as the Targum: it is much that Saul, being about such a work of darkness and wickedness, could take the name of the Lord into his mouth, and swear by him in such a solemn manner; which must surely put him in mind of his omniscience, from whom this wicked action could not be hid:
saying, as the Lord liveth, there shall no punishment happen to thee for this thing; the tenor of the oath was, and so the woman understood it, that he would never make any discovery of what she did, and so she would be sat from punishment; though as he was the supreme governor, and a very arbitrary prince, had it been discovered, he could have screened her from justice, though contrary to the law of God; however, he could not secure her from eternal punishment.
28:1128:11: Եւ ասէ կինն. Զո՞ հանից քեզ։ Եւ ասէ. ԶՍամուէ՛լ հան ինձ։
11 Կինն ասաց. «Ո՞ւմ ոգին կանչեմ»: Նա ասաց. «Սամուէլի ոգին կանչի՛ր»:
11 Այն ատեն կինը ըսաւ. «Ո՞վ կ’ուզես, որ հանեմ»։ Անիկա ալ ըսաւ. «Սամուէլը հանէ ինծի»։
Եւ ասէ կինն. Զո՞ հանից քեզ: Եւ ասէ. ԶՍամուէլ հան ինձ:

28:11: Եւ ասէ կինն. Զո՞ հանից քեզ։ Եւ ասէ. ԶՍամուէ՛լ հան ինձ։
11 Կինն ասաց. «Ո՞ւմ ոգին կանչեմ»: Նա ասաց. «Սամուէլի ոգին կանչի՛ր»:
11 Այն ատեն կինը ըսաւ. «Ո՞վ կ’ուզես, որ հանեմ»։ Անիկա ալ ըսաւ. «Սամուէլը հանէ ինծի»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
28:1128:11 Тогда женщина спросила: кого же вывесть тебе? И отвечал он: Самуила выведи мне.
28:11 καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak ἡ ο the γυνή γυνη woman; wife τίνα τις.1 who?; what? ἀναγάγω αναγω lead up; head up σοι σοι you καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak τὸν ο the Σαμουηλ σαμουηλ Samouēl; Samoil ἀνάγαγέ αναγω lead up; head up μοι μοι me
28:11 וַ wa וְ and תֹּ֨אמֶר֙ ttˈōmer אמר say הָֽ hˈā הַ the אִשָּׁ֔ה ʔiššˈā אִשָּׁה woman אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] מִ֖י mˌî מִי who אַֽעֲלֶה־ ʔˈaʕᵃleh- עלה ascend לָּ֑ךְ llˈāḵ לְ to וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֕אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] שְׁמוּאֵ֖ל šᵊmûʔˌēl שְׁמוּאֵל Samuel הַֽעֲלִי־ hˈaʕᵃlî- עלה ascend לִֽי׃ lˈî לְ to
28:11. dixitque ei mulier quem suscitabo tibi qui ait Samuhelem suscita mihiAnd the woman said to him: Whom shall I bring up to thee? And he said, Bring me up Samuel.
11. Then said the woman, Whom shall I bring up unto thee? And he said, Bring me up Samuel.
28:11. And the woman said to him, “Whom shall I raise up for you?” And he said, “Raise up for me Samuel.”
28:11. Then said the woman, Whom shall I bring up unto thee? And he said, Bring me up Samuel.
Then said the woman, Whom shall I bring up unto thee? And he said, Bring me up Samuel:

28:11 Тогда женщина спросила: кого же вывесть тебе? И отвечал он: Самуила выведи мне.
28:11
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
ο the
γυνή γυνη woman; wife
τίνα τις.1 who?; what?
ἀναγάγω αναγω lead up; head up
σοι σοι you
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
τὸν ο the
Σαμουηλ σαμουηλ Samouēl; Samoil
ἀνάγαγέ αναγω lead up; head up
μοι μοι me
28:11
וַ wa וְ and
תֹּ֨אמֶר֙ ttˈōmer אמר say
הָֽ hˈā הַ the
אִשָּׁ֔ה ʔiššˈā אִשָּׁה woman
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
מִ֖י mˌî מִי who
אַֽעֲלֶה־ ʔˈaʕᵃleh- עלה ascend
לָּ֑ךְ llˈāḵ לְ to
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֕אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
שְׁמוּאֵ֖ל šᵊmûʔˌēl שְׁמוּאֵל Samuel
הַֽעֲלִי־ hˈaʕᵃlî- עלה ascend
לִֽי׃ lˈî לְ to
28:11. dixitque ei mulier quem suscitabo tibi qui ait Samuhelem suscita mihi
And the woman said to him: Whom shall I bring up to thee? And he said, Bring me up Samuel.
28:11. And the woman said to him, “Whom shall I raise up for you?” And he said, “Raise up for me Samuel.”
28:11. Then said the woman, Whom shall I bring up unto thee? And he said, Bring me up Samuel.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ ab▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
28:11: Whom shall I bring up - The woman certainly meant no more than making her familiar personify whomsoever the querist should wish. In the evocation of spirits this is all that, according to the professed rules of their art, such persons pretend to; for over human souls in paradise or in the infernal regions they have no power. If we allow that there is such an art founded on true principles, all it can pretend to is, to bring up the familiar; cause him when necessary to assume the form and character of some particular person, and to give such notices relative to futurity as he is able to collect. And this even in the cases to which authenticity is generally allowed, is often scanty, vague, and uncertain, for fallen spirits do not abound in knowledge: this is an attribute of God, and rays of this perfection are imparted to pure and holy intelligences; and even Satan himself, as may be seen from most of his temptations, is far from excelling in knowledge. He may be cunning and insidious, but he certainly is not wise and prudent; we in general give this fallen spirit credit for much more wisdom than he possesses.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 28:12
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
28:11: Bring me up Samuel - Dr. Trench observes, "All human history has failed to record a despair deeper or more tragic than his, who, having forsaken God and being of God forsaken, is now seeking to move hell; and infinitely guilty as he is, assuredly there is something unutterably pathetic in that yearning of the disanointed king to change words with the friend and counselor of his youth, and if he must hear his doom, to hear it from no other lips but his" ('Shipwrecks of Faith, ' p. 47).
Geneva 1599
Then said the woman, Whom shall I bring up unto thee? And he said, Bring me up (e) Samuel.
(e) He speaks according to his gross ignorance not considering the state of the saints after this life, and how Satan has no power over them.
John Gill
Then said the woman, whom shall I bring up unto thee?.... For such persons, according to their profession, pretended they were able to bring up any of the dead, that he who inquired of them should name:
and he said, bring me up Samuel; the prophet Samuel he meant, and no doubt the woman so understood him, whose name was well known; he had been an old acquaintance and friend of Saul's, his counsellor and adviser in many things and though he greatly neglected him in the latter part of his life, was very desirous of an interview with him now dead, that he might be advised by him how to get out of the straits and difficulties in which he was involved; but it argued extreme folly and madness in him to imagine, that the spirit of this great and good man was at the beck of a witch, and he to be called out of the state of the dead by her enchantments; or that God would permit him to appear to him, and by him give an answer, when he would not answer him by living prophets, nor any other way.
John Wesley
Samuel - Whose kindness and compassion as he had formerly experienced, so now he expected it in his deep distress. This practice of divination by the dead, or the souls of dead persons, was very usual among all nations.
28:1228:12: Եւ ետես կինն զՍամուէլ, եւ աղաղակեաց ՚ի ձայն մեծ. եւ ասէ կինն ցՍաւուղ. Ընդէ՞ր խաբեցեր զիս եւ դու Սաւո՛ւղ ես։
12 Կինը տեսնելով Սամուէլին՝ բարձր ձայնով աղաղակեց ու ասաց Սաւուղին. «Ինչո՞ւ ինձ խաբեցիր, չէ՞ որ դու հէնց Սաւուղն ես»:
12 Կինը Սամուէլը տեսնելով՝ մեծ ձայնով մը պոռաց ու Սաւուղին խօսեցաւ ու ըսաւ. «Ինչո՞ւ զիս խաբեցիր. քանզի դուն Սաւուղն ես»։
Եւ ետես կինն զՍամուէլ, եւ աղաղակեաց ի ձայն մեծ. եւ ասէ կինն ցՍաւուղ. Ընդէ՞ր խաբեցեր զիս. եւ դու Սաւուղ ես:

28:12: Եւ ետես կինն զՍամուէլ, եւ աղաղակեաց ՚ի ձայն մեծ. եւ ասէ կինն ցՍաւուղ. Ընդէ՞ր խաբեցեր զիս եւ դու Սաւո՛ւղ ես։
12 Կինը տեսնելով Սամուէլին՝ բարձր ձայնով աղաղակեց ու ասաց Սաւուղին. «Ինչո՞ւ ինձ խաբեցիր, չէ՞ որ դու հէնց Սաւուղն ես»:
12 Կինը Սամուէլը տեսնելով՝ մեծ ձայնով մը պոռաց ու Սաւուղին խօսեցաւ ու ըսաւ. «Ինչո՞ւ զիս խաբեցիր. քանզի դուն Սաւուղն ես»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
28:1228:12 И увидела женщина Самуила и громко вскрикнула; и обратилась женщина к Саулу, говоря: зачем ты обманул меня? ты~--- Саул.
28:12 καὶ και and; even εἶδεν οραω view; see ἡ ο the γυνὴ γυνη woman; wife τὸν ο the Σαμουηλ σαμουηλ Samouēl; Samoil καὶ και and; even ἀνεβόησεν αναβοαω scream out φωνῇ φωνη voice; sound μεγάλῃ μεγας great; loud καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak ἡ ο the γυνὴ γυνη woman; wife πρὸς προς to; toward Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul ἵνα ινα so; that τί τις.1 who?; what? παρελογίσω παραλογιζομαι miscalculate; defraud με με me καὶ και and; even σὺ συ you εἶ ειμι be Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
28:12 וַ wa וְ and תֵּ֤רֶא ttˈēre ראה see הָֽ hˈā הַ the אִשָּׁה֙ ʔiššˌā אִשָּׁה woman אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] שְׁמוּאֵ֔ל šᵊmûʔˈēl שְׁמוּאֵל Samuel וַ wa וְ and תִּזְעַ֖ק ttizʕˌaq זעק cry בְּ bᵊ בְּ in קֹ֣ול qˈôl קֹול sound גָּדֹ֑ול gāḏˈôl גָּדֹול great וַ wa וְ and תֹּאמֶר֩ ttōmˌer אמר say הָ hā הַ the אִשָּׁ֨ה ʔiššˌā אִשָּׁה woman אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to שָׁא֧וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul לֵ lē לְ to אמֹ֛ר ʔmˈōr אמר say לָ֥מָּה lˌāmmā לָמָה why רִמִּיתָ֖נִי rimmîṯˌānî רמה deceive וְ wᵊ וְ and אַתָּ֥ה ʔattˌā אַתָּה you שָׁאֽוּל׃ šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
28:12. cum autem vidisset mulier Samuhelem exclamavit voce magna et dixit ad Saul quare inposuisti mihi tu es enim SaulAnd when the woman saw Samuel, she cried out with a loud voice, and said to Saul: Why hast thou deceived me? for thou art Saul.
12. And when the woman saw Samuel, she cried with a loud voice: and the woman spake to Saul, saying, Why hast thou deceived me? for thou art Saul.
28:12. And when the woman had seen Samuel, she cried out with a loud voice, and she said to Saul: “Why have you afflicted me? For you are Saul!”
28:12. And when the woman saw Samuel, she cried with a loud voice: and the woman spake to Saul, saying, Why hast thou deceived me? for thou [art] Saul.
And when the woman saw Samuel, she cried with a loud voice: and the woman spake to Saul, saying, Why hast thou deceived me? for thou [art] Saul:

28:12 И увидела женщина Самуила и громко вскрикнула; и обратилась женщина к Саулу, говоря: зачем ты обманул меня? ты~--- Саул.
28:12
καὶ και and; even
εἶδεν οραω view; see
ο the
γυνὴ γυνη woman; wife
τὸν ο the
Σαμουηλ σαμουηλ Samouēl; Samoil
καὶ και and; even
ἀνεβόησεν αναβοαω scream out
φωνῇ φωνη voice; sound
μεγάλῃ μεγας great; loud
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
ο the
γυνὴ γυνη woman; wife
πρὸς προς to; toward
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
ἵνα ινα so; that
τί τις.1 who?; what?
παρελογίσω παραλογιζομαι miscalculate; defraud
με με me
καὶ και and; even
σὺ συ you
εἶ ειμι be
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
28:12
וַ wa וְ and
תֵּ֤רֶא ttˈēre ראה see
הָֽ hˈā הַ the
אִשָּׁה֙ ʔiššˌā אִשָּׁה woman
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
שְׁמוּאֵ֔ל šᵊmûʔˈēl שְׁמוּאֵל Samuel
וַ wa וְ and
תִּזְעַ֖ק ttizʕˌaq זעק cry
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
קֹ֣ול qˈôl קֹול sound
גָּדֹ֑ול gāḏˈôl גָּדֹול great
וַ wa וְ and
תֹּאמֶר֩ ttōmˌer אמר say
הָ הַ the
אִשָּׁ֨ה ʔiššˌā אִשָּׁה woman
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
שָׁא֧וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
לֵ לְ to
אמֹ֛ר ʔmˈōr אמר say
לָ֥מָּה lˌāmmā לָמָה why
רִמִּיתָ֖נִי rimmîṯˌānî רמה deceive
וְ wᵊ וְ and
אַתָּ֥ה ʔattˌā אַתָּה you
שָׁאֽוּל׃ šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
28:12. cum autem vidisset mulier Samuhelem exclamavit voce magna et dixit ad Saul quare inposuisti mihi tu es enim Saul
And when the woman saw Samuel, she cried out with a loud voice, and said to Saul: Why hast thou deceived me? for thou art Saul.
28:12. And when the woman had seen Samuel, she cried out with a loud voice, and she said to Saul: “Why have you afflicted me? For you are Saul!”
28:12. And when the woman saw Samuel, she cried with a loud voice: and the woman spake to Saul, saying, Why hast thou deceived me? for thou [art] Saul.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
12: Грозный, обличающий вид Самуила подсказал женщине, что пред ней не кто иной, как непримиримый враг пророка - еврейский царь Саул.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
28:12: When the woman saw Samuel - That Samuel did appear on this occasion, is most evident from the text; nor can this be denied from any legitimate mode of interpretation: and it is as evident that he was neither raised by the power of the devil nor the incantations of the witch, for the appearances which took place at this time were such as she was wholly unacquainted with. Her familiar did not appear; and from the confused description she gives, it is fully evident that she was both surprised and alarmed at what she saw, being so widely different from what she expected to see.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 28:13
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
28:12: It is manifest both that the apparition of Samuel was real, and also that the woman was utterly unprepared for it.
Why hast thou deceived me ... - She perhaps inferred that Samuel would have answered the call of none inferior to the king. Or it may be the presence of an inhabitant of the world of spirits brought a sudden illumination to her mind.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
28:12: thou art Saul: Sa1 28:3; Kg1 14:5
John Gill
And when the woman saw Samuel,.... The appearance of him whom she took for Samuel; no mention is made of the methods she used to raise him, to check the curiosity of such as might be desirous to know them, and to prevent the imitation of them; though some think that Samuel, or the apparition, was seen before she made use of any, which surprised her; but this seems not so probable, and is only observed for the sake of an hypothesis; though it must be owned the word "when" is not in the text:
she cried with a loud voice; not so much frightened at what she saw, and the manner of his appearing, and as thinking the resurrection of the dead was come, as say the Jews (b), as what she feared would be the consequence to her, even death by the hand of Saul; for though he had sworn no punishment should come upon her, she might begin to fear she was not safe, perceiving who he was:
and the woman spake to Saul, saying, why hast thou deceived me? for thou art Saul: how she knew this is a question; it could not be by the appearance of Samuel, for it was Samuel she was to bring up; unless with Ben Gersom it can be thought that she understood him of another man, whose name was Samuel, and not Samuel the prophet; and so when she saw him, concluded he was Saul, because of the intimacy between them in his lifetime; but this is not probable, nor does it appear that she as yet knew who it was, but rather she was told by her familiar spirit, or by the apparition, so Josephus (c), that it was Saul that inquired of her; or she guessed at it by some gesture of the apparition to Saul, by way of homage and honour; and so Abarbinel thinks that the clause in 1Kings 28:14 respects not Saul's bowing to Samuel, but Samuel bowing to Saul; and so by this means the woman knew who he was.
(b) Pirke Eliezer, c. 33. (c) Antiqu. l. 6. c. 14. sect. 2.
John Wesley
Saw Samuel - The words are express, the woman saw Samuel, instead of the spirit whom she expected to see, God ordering it so for his own glory. She cried with a loud voice - Terrified and astonished, and thence easily conjectured, whom she had been talking with.
28:1328:13: Եւ ասէ ցնա արքայ. Մի՛ երկնչիր, ասա զո՞ տեսեր։ Եւ ասէ ցնա կինն. Աստուա՛ծս տեսանեմ ելեալս յերկրէ[3122]։ [3122] Ոմանք. Ասա՛ զոր տեսեր։
13 Արքան նրան ասաց. «Մի՛ վախեցիր, ասա՛, ո՞ւմ տեսար»: Կինն ասաց նրան. «Գետնից դուրս եկող աստուածներ եմ տեսնում»:
13 Թագաւորը անոր ըսաւ. «Մի՛ վախնար. բայց ի՞նչ տեսար»։ Կինը Սաւուղին ըսաւ. «Գետնէն ելլող աստուած մը տեսայ»։
Եւ ասէ ցնա արքայ. Մի՛ երկնչիր, ասա զո՞ տեսեր: Եւ ասէ ցնա կինն. Աստուածս տեսանեմ ելեալս յերկրէ:

28:13: Եւ ասէ ցնա արքայ. Մի՛ երկնչիր, ասա զո՞ տեսեր։ Եւ ասէ ցնա կինն. Աստուա՛ծս տեսանեմ ելեալս յերկրէ[3122]։
[3122] Ոմանք. Ասա՛ զոր տեսեր։
13 Արքան նրան ասաց. «Մի՛ վախեցիր, ասա՛, ո՞ւմ տեսար»: Կինն ասաց նրան. «Գետնից դուրս եկող աստուածներ եմ տեսնում»:
13 Թագաւորը անոր ըսաւ. «Մի՛ վախնար. բայց ի՞նչ տեսար»։ Կինը Սաւուղին ըսաւ. «Գետնէն ելլող աստուած մը տեսայ»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
28:1328:13 И сказал ей царь: не бойся; [скажи,] что ты видишь? И отвечала женщина: вижу как бы бога, выходящего из земли.
28:13 καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak αὐτῇ αυτος he; him ὁ ο the βασιλεύς βασιλευς monarch; king μὴ μη not φοβοῦ φοβεω afraid; fear εἰπὸν επω say; speak τίνα τις.1 who?; what? ἑόρακας οραω view; see καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak αὐτῷ αυτος he; him Θεοὺς θεος God ἑόρακα οραω view; see ἀναβαίνοντας αναβαινω step up; ascend ἐκ εκ from; out of τῆς ο the γῆς γη earth; land
28:13 וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֨אמֶר yyˌōmer אמר say לָ֥הּ lˌāh לְ to הַ ha הַ the מֶּ֛לֶךְ mmˈeleḵ מֶלֶךְ king אַל־ ʔal- אַל not תִּֽירְאִ֖י tˈîrᵊʔˌî ירא fear כִּ֣י kˈî כִּי that מָ֣ה mˈā מָה what רָאִ֑ית rāʔˈîṯ ראה see וַ wa וְ and תֹּ֤אמֶר ttˈōmer אמר say הָֽ hˈā הַ the אִשָּׁה֙ ʔiššˌā אִשָּׁה woman אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to שָׁא֔וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul אֱלֹהִ֥ים ʔᵉlōhˌîm אֱלֹהִים god(s) רָאִ֖יתִי rāʔˌîṯî ראה see עֹלִ֥ים ʕōlˌîm עלה ascend מִן־ min- מִן from הָ hā הַ the אָֽרֶץ׃ ʔˈāreṣ אֶרֶץ earth
28:13. dixitque ei rex noli timere quid vidisti et ait mulier ad Saul deos vidi ascendentes de terraAnd the king said to her: Fear not: what hast thou seen? and the woman said to Saul: I saw gods ascending out of the earth.
13. And the king said unto her, Be not afraid: for what seest thou? And the woman said unto Saul, I see a god coming up out of the earth.
28:13. And the king said to her: “Do not be afraid. What have you seen?” And the woman said to Saul, “I saw gods ascending from the earth.”
28:13. And the king said unto her, Be not afraid: for what sawest thou? And the woman said unto Saul, I saw gods ascending out of the earth.
And the king said unto her, Be not afraid: for what sawest thou? And the woman said unto Saul, I saw gods ascending out of the earth:

28:13 И сказал ей царь: не бойся; [скажи,] что ты видишь? И отвечала женщина: вижу как бы бога, выходящего из земли.
28:13
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
αὐτῇ αυτος he; him
ο the
βασιλεύς βασιλευς monarch; king
μὴ μη not
φοβοῦ φοβεω afraid; fear
εἰπὸν επω say; speak
τίνα τις.1 who?; what?
ἑόρακας οραω view; see
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
αὐτῷ αυτος he; him
Θεοὺς θεος God
ἑόρακα οραω view; see
ἀναβαίνοντας αναβαινω step up; ascend
ἐκ εκ from; out of
τῆς ο the
γῆς γη earth; land
28:13
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֨אמֶר yyˌōmer אמר say
לָ֥הּ lˌāh לְ to
הַ ha הַ the
מֶּ֛לֶךְ mmˈeleḵ מֶלֶךְ king
אַל־ ʔal- אַל not
תִּֽירְאִ֖י tˈîrᵊʔˌî ירא fear
כִּ֣י kˈî כִּי that
מָ֣ה mˈā מָה what
רָאִ֑ית rāʔˈîṯ ראה see
וַ wa וְ and
תֹּ֤אמֶר ttˈōmer אמר say
הָֽ hˈā הַ the
אִשָּׁה֙ ʔiššˌā אִשָּׁה woman
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
שָׁא֔וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
אֱלֹהִ֥ים ʔᵉlōhˌîm אֱלֹהִים god(s)
רָאִ֖יתִי rāʔˌîṯî ראה see
עֹלִ֥ים ʕōlˌîm עלה ascend
מִן־ min- מִן from
הָ הַ the
אָֽרֶץ׃ ʔˈāreṣ אֶרֶץ earth
28:13. dixitque ei rex noli timere quid vidisti et ait mulier ad Saul deos vidi ascendentes de terra
And the king said to her: Fear not: what hast thou seen? and the woman said to Saul: I saw gods ascending out of the earth.
28:13. And the king said to her: “Do not be afraid. What have you seen?” And the woman said to Saul, “I saw gods ascending from the earth.”
28:13. And the king said unto her, Be not afraid: for what sawest thou? And the woman said unto Saul, I saw gods ascending out of the earth.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
13-14: Вопреки ожиданиям самой волшебницы, произошло не призрачное, а действительное чудо: Бог облек бесплотную душу Самуила подобием тела, дабы еще раз выразить отступнику свою непременную волю о нем и его доме (см. блаж. Феодорит, толк. на 1: Цар., вопр. 63).
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
28:13: I saw gods ascending out of the earth - The word אלהום elohim, which we translate gods, is the word which is used for the Supreme Being throughout the Bible; but all the versions, the Chaldee excepted, translate it in the plural number, as we do. The Chaldee has, I see מלאכא דיי malacha dayeya, an angel of the Lord, ascending from the earth. This sight alarmed the woman; it was what she did not expect; in this she could not recognise her familiar, and she was terrified at the appearance.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 28:14
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
28:13: Gods - אלהים 'ĕ lohı̂ ym is here used in a general sense of a supernatural appearance, either angel or spirit. Hell, or the place of the departed (compare Sa1 28:19; Sa2 12:23) is represented as under the earth Isa 14:9-10; Eze 32:18.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
28:13: gods ascending: Exo 4:16, Exo 22:28; Psa 82:6, Psa 82:7; Joh 10:34, Joh 10:35
John Gill
And the king said unto her, be not afraid,.... Meaning not of the apparition, but of him; since he had sworn no punishment should come upon her, and he should inviolably observe his oath: for what sawest thou? for as yet Saul himself saw not anything, the woman being between him and the apparition; or she might be in another room with her familiar spirit performing the operations when Samuel appeared:
and the woman said unto Saul, I saw gods ascending out of the earth; a great personage, one of a majestic form, like the gods, or judges and civil magistrates, sometimes so called, as Kimchi and R. Isaiah rightly interpret it; and so the Targum,"I saw an angel of the Lord;''a person that looked like one; for not many came up with him, and particularly Moses, as say some Jewish writers (d).
(d) T. Bab. Chagigah, fol. 4. 8. Pirke Eliezer, c. 33.
John Wesley
Gods - That is, a god, and divine person, glorious, and full of majesty and splendor, exceeding not only mortal men, but common ghosts. She used the plural number, gods, either after the manner of the Hebrew language, which commonly uses that word of one person: or, after the language and custom of the heathens.
28:1428:14: Եւ ասէ ցնա. Զի՞նչ գիտացեր։ Եւ ասէ ցնա. Ա՛յր ուղղորդ ելեալ յերկրէ, եւ արկեալ զիւրեւ կրկնոց։ Եւ ծանեա՛ւ Սաւուղ եթէ Սամուէլ է նա. եւ անկաւ ՚ի վերայ երեսաց իւրոց յերկիր՝ եւ եպա՛գ նմա երկիր[3123]։ [3123] Ոմանք. Այր ուղորդեալ յերկրէ։
14 Սաւուղն ասաց նրան. «Ի՞նչ նկատեցիր»: Նա ասաց. «Մի կանգնած մարդ երկրից ելնում էր, եւ նրա վրայ թիկնոց կար»: Սաւուղն իմացաւ, որ դա Սամուէլն է, եւ երեսնիվայր ընկաւ գետին ու երկրպագեց նրան:
14 Եւ Սաւուղ անոր ըսաւ. «Անոր կերպարանքը ի՞նչպէս է»։ Կինը ըսաւ. «Ահա ծեր մարդ մը կ’ելլէ, որ վերարկու մը հագած է»։ Սաւուղ հասկցաւ թէ անիկա Սամուէլն է, ուստի երեսը գետինը ծռելով՝ անոր երկրպագութիւն ըրաւ։
Եւ ասէ ցնա. [506]Զի՞նչ գիտացեր``: Եւ ասէ ցնա. Այր [507]ուղղորդ ելեալ յերկրէ``, եւ արկեալ զիւրեւ կրկնոց: Եւ ծանեաւ Սաւուղ եթէ Սամուէլ է նա. եւ անկաւ ի վերայ երեսաց իւրոց յերկիր, եւ եպագ նմա երկիր:

28:14: Եւ ասէ ցնա. Զի՞նչ գիտացեր։ Եւ ասէ ցնա. Ա՛յր ուղղորդ ելեալ յերկրէ, եւ արկեալ զիւրեւ կրկնոց։ Եւ ծանեա՛ւ Սաւուղ եթէ Սամուէլ է նա. եւ անկաւ ՚ի վերայ երեսաց իւրոց յերկիր՝ եւ եպա՛գ նմա երկիր[3123]։
[3123] Ոմանք. Այր ուղորդեալ յերկրէ։
14 Սաւուղն ասաց նրան. «Ի՞նչ նկատեցիր»: Նա ասաց. «Մի կանգնած մարդ երկրից ելնում էր, եւ նրա վրայ թիկնոց կար»: Սաւուղն իմացաւ, որ դա Սամուէլն է, եւ երեսնիվայր ընկաւ գետին ու երկրպագեց նրան:
14 Եւ Սաւուղ անոր ըսաւ. «Անոր կերպարանքը ի՞նչպէս է»։ Կինը ըսաւ. «Ահա ծեր մարդ մը կ’ելլէ, որ վերարկու մը հագած է»։ Սաւուղ հասկցաւ թէ անիկա Սամուէլն է, ուստի երեսը գետինը ծռելով՝ անոր երկրպագութիւն ըրաւ։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
28:1428:14 Какой он видом?~--- спросил у нее {Саул}. Она сказала: выходит из земли муж престарелый, одетый в длинную одежду. Тогда узнал Саул, что это Самуил, и пал лицем на землю и поклонился.
28:14 καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak αὐτῇ αυτος he; him τί τις.1 who?; what? ἔγνως γινωσκω know καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak αὐτῷ αυτος he; him ἄνδρα ανηρ man; husband ὄρθιον ορθιος step up; ascend ἐκ εκ from; out of τῆς ο the γῆς γη earth; land καὶ και and; even οὗτος ουτος this; he διπλοΐδα διπλοις defer; adjourn καὶ και and; even ἔγνω γινωσκω know Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul ὅτι οτι since; that Σαμουηλ σαμουηλ Samouēl; Samoil οὗτος ουτος this; he καὶ και and; even ἔκυψεν κυπτω stoop ἐπὶ επι in; on πρόσωπον προσωπον face; ahead of αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him ἐπὶ επι in; on τὴν ο the γῆν γη earth; land καὶ και and; even προσεκύνησεν προσκυνεω worship αὐτῷ αυτος he; him
28:14 וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֤אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say לָהּ֙ lˌāh לְ to מַֽה־ mˈah- מָה what תָּאֳרֹ֔ו toʔᵒrˈô תֹּאַר form וַ wa וְ and תֹּ֗אמֶר ttˈōmer אמר say אִ֤ישׁ ʔˈîš אִישׁ man זָקֵן֙ zāqˌēn זָקֵן old עֹלֶ֔ה ʕōlˈeh עלה ascend וְ wᵊ וְ and ה֥וּא hˌû הוּא he עֹטֶ֖ה ʕōṭˌeh עטה cover מְעִ֑יל mᵊʕˈîl מְעִיל coat וַ wa וְ and יֵּ֤דַע yyˈēḏaʕ ידע know שָׁאוּל֙ šāʔûl שָׁאוּל Saul כִּֽי־ kˈî- כִּי that שְׁמוּאֵ֣ל šᵊmûʔˈēl שְׁמוּאֵל Samuel ה֔וּא hˈû הוּא he וַ wa וְ and יִּקֹּ֥ד yyiqqˌōḏ קדד kneel down אַפַּ֛יִם ʔappˈayim אַף nose אַ֖רְצָה ʔˌarṣā אֶרֶץ earth וַ wa וְ and יִּשְׁתָּֽחוּ׃ ס yyištˈāḥû . s חוה bow down
28:14. dixitque ei qualis est forma eius quae ait vir senex ascendit et ipse amictus est pallio intellexit Saul quod Samuhel esset et inclinavit se super faciem suam in terra et adoravitAnd he said to her: What form is he of? And she said: An old man cometh up, and he is covered with a mantle. And Saul understood that it was Samuel, and he bowed himself with his face to the ground, and adored.
14. And he said unto her, What form is he of? And she said, An old man cometh up; and he is covered with a robe. And Saul perceived that it was Samuel, and he bowed with his face to the ground, and did obeisance.
28:14. And he said to her, “What appearance does he have?” And she said, “An old man ascends, and he is clothed in a cloak.” And Saul understood that it was Samuel. And he bowed himself upon his face on the ground, and he reverenced.
28:14. And he said unto her, What form [is] he of? And she said, An old man cometh up; and he [is] covered with a mantle. And Saul perceived that it [was] Samuel, and he stooped with [his] face to the ground, and bowed himself.
And he said unto her, What form [is] he of? And she said, An old man cometh up; and he [is] covered with a mantle. And Saul perceived that it [was] Samuel, and he stooped with [his] face to the ground, and bowed himself:

28:14 Какой он видом?~--- спросил у нее {Саул}. Она сказала: выходит из земли муж престарелый, одетый в длинную одежду. Тогда узнал Саул, что это Самуил, и пал лицем на землю и поклонился.
28:14
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
αὐτῇ αυτος he; him
τί τις.1 who?; what?
ἔγνως γινωσκω know
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
αὐτῷ αυτος he; him
ἄνδρα ανηρ man; husband
ὄρθιον ορθιος step up; ascend
ἐκ εκ from; out of
τῆς ο the
γῆς γη earth; land
καὶ και and; even
οὗτος ουτος this; he
διπλοΐδα διπλοις defer; adjourn
καὶ και and; even
ἔγνω γινωσκω know
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
ὅτι οτι since; that
Σαμουηλ σαμουηλ Samouēl; Samoil
οὗτος ουτος this; he
καὶ και and; even
ἔκυψεν κυπτω stoop
ἐπὶ επι in; on
πρόσωπον προσωπον face; ahead of
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
ἐπὶ επι in; on
τὴν ο the
γῆν γη earth; land
καὶ και and; even
προσεκύνησεν προσκυνεω worship
αὐτῷ αυτος he; him
28:14
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֤אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say
לָהּ֙ lˌāh לְ to
מַֽה־ mˈah- מָה what
תָּאֳרֹ֔ו toʔᵒrˈô תֹּאַר form
וַ wa וְ and
תֹּ֗אמֶר ttˈōmer אמר say
אִ֤ישׁ ʔˈîš אִישׁ man
זָקֵן֙ zāqˌēn זָקֵן old
עֹלֶ֔ה ʕōlˈeh עלה ascend
וְ wᵊ וְ and
ה֥וּא hˌû הוּא he
עֹטֶ֖ה ʕōṭˌeh עטה cover
מְעִ֑יל mᵊʕˈîl מְעִיל coat
וַ wa וְ and
יֵּ֤דַע yyˈēḏaʕ ידע know
שָׁאוּל֙ šāʔûl שָׁאוּל Saul
כִּֽי־ kˈî- כִּי that
שְׁמוּאֵ֣ל šᵊmûʔˈēl שְׁמוּאֵל Samuel
ה֔וּא hˈû הוּא he
וַ wa וְ and
יִּקֹּ֥ד yyiqqˌōḏ קדד kneel down
אַפַּ֛יִם ʔappˈayim אַף nose
אַ֖רְצָה ʔˌarṣā אֶרֶץ earth
וַ wa וְ and
יִּשְׁתָּֽחוּ׃ ס yyištˈāḥû . s חוה bow down
28:14. dixitque ei qualis est forma eius quae ait vir senex ascendit et ipse amictus est pallio intellexit Saul quod Samuhel esset et inclinavit se super faciem suam in terra et adoravit
And he said to her: What form is he of? And she said: An old man cometh up, and he is covered with a mantle. And Saul understood that it was Samuel, and he bowed himself with his face to the ground, and adored.
28:14. And he said to her, “What appearance does he have?” And she said, “An old man ascends, and he is clothed in a cloak.” And Saul understood that it was Samuel. And he bowed himself upon his face on the ground, and he reverenced.
28:14. And he said unto her, What form [is] he of? And she said, An old man cometh up; and he [is] covered with a mantle. And Saul perceived that it [was] Samuel, and he stooped with [his] face to the ground, and bowed himself.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
28:14: An old man cometh up, and he is covered with a mantle - This seems to have been a second apparition; she cannot mean that she had seen gods ascending out of the earth, and these gods were like an old man with a mantle. The angelic appearance first mentioned prepared the way for Samuel; and the whole was done so as to show to the woman that her art had not prevailed in the present instance, and that what was now taking place was wholly independent of her incantations.
Saul perceived that it was Samuel - The description was suitable to his person and clothing.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 28:15
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
28:14: What form is he of: Heb. What is his form
a mantle: Sa1 15:27; Kg2 2:8, Kg2 2:13, Kg2 2:14
Geneva 1599
And he said unto her, What form [is] he of? And she said, An old man cometh up; and he [is] covered with a mantle. And Saul perceived that it [was] (f) Samuel, and he stooped with [his] face to the ground, and bowed himself.
(f) To his imagination, even though it was Satan, who to blind his eyes took on him the form of Samuel, as he can do of an angel of light.
John Gill
And he said unto her, what form is he of?.... Of what stature is he? or rather of what age does he seem to be? and what clothes has he on? as appears from the answer:
and she said, an old man cometh up, and he is covered with a mantle; such as either priests or judges wore, and Samuel did in his lifetime:
and Saul perceived that it was Samuel; by the description she gave of him, by his age and apparel; for as yet it is not certain that he himself saw him, though it should seem as if he did by what follows: it is in the original, "that it was Samuel himself"; which seems to make for those who think the real Samuel appeared, and no doubt Saul thought it was really he himself:
and he stooped with his face to the ground, and bowed himself: either in reverence to Samuel, and from whom he hoped relief, and therefore was all obeisance; or he put himself in this posture, that he might listen and hear what should be said; it being a general notion that such spirits gave their responses whispering and muttering, Is 8:19; though Abarbinel, as before observed, is of opinion, that this is to be understood of Samuel, that he bowed to Saul in reverence of him as a king; which does not so well agree with the connection of the words. Some have thought that it was the true Samuel, or the soul of Samuel, that appeared; so Josephus (e), and many other writers; but to this may be objected, that that would not have ascended out of the earth, but come down from heaven; and that it cannot reasonably be supposed that it was in the power of the witch, by the assistance of the devil, to fetch it from heaven; nor be thought that God would send it from thence on such an errand, to give Saul an answer, when he would not answer him by any prophet on earth, nor in any other way; and especially it seems quite incredible that he should send it at the motion of a witch, and through her enchantments, who, according to a law of his, ought not to live; whereas nothing could have given greater countenance to such a wicked profession than this: nor would the true Samuel have admitted such worship and homage to be paid him, as is expressed in this last clause, which angelic spirits have refused, Rev_ 19:10; though perhaps no more than civil respect is intended: but rather this was a diabolical spectre, or apparition, or the devil, that appeared in the form and shape of Samuel, and mimicked him; and was one of those deceiving spirits Porphyry speaks (f) of, that appear in various shapes and forms, and pretend to be gods or demons, or the souls of the deceased. Some (g) think all this was the cunning and imposture of the woman alone, or that she was assisted with a confederate, who acted the part of Samuel; but this is not probable.
(e) Ut supra. (Antiqu. l. 6. c. 14. sect. 2.) (f) De Abstinentia, l. 2. apud Grotium in loc. (g) See Webster's Displaying of supposed Witchcraft, &c. ch. 8. p. 166, &c.
John Wesley
A mantle - The usual habit of prophets, and particularly of Samuel, 1Kings 15:27. If it was not Samuel, but an other spirit in his shape, it is not true, that Saul perceived it was Samuel. It seems Saul did not see him, so soon as the woman, which occasioned his asking those questions.
28:1528:15: Եւ ասէ Սամուէլ ցՍաւուղ. Զի՞ լլկեցեր զիս ելանե՛լ ինձ։ Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ. Նեղեա՛լ եմ յոյժ, եւ այլազգիք պատերազմին ընդ իս. եւ Աստուած հեռացա՛ւ յինէն, եւ ո՛չ լուաւ ինձ՝ ո՛չ մարգարէիւք եւ ո՛չ երազովք. եւ արդ կոչեցի զքեզ ցուցանել ինձ զի՞նչ գործեցից[3124]։ [3124] Ոմանք. Եւ ո՛չ եւս լուաւ ինձ։
15 Սամուէլն ասաց Սաւուղին. «Ինչո՞ւ ինձ կանչելով նեղութիւն տուեցիր ինձ»: Սաւուղն ասաց. «Սաստիկ նեղ վիճակում եմ, այլազգիներն իմ դէմ պատերազմի են ելել, Աստուած ինձնից հեռացել է, ինձ չի պատասխանում ո՛չ մարգարէների, ո՛չ էլ երազների միջոցով: Արդ, քեզ կանչեցի, որ ինձ ցոյց տաս, թէ ինչ անեմ»:
15 Սամուէլ ըսաւ Սաւուղին. «Ինչո՞ւ համար ինծի նեղութիւն տուիր ու զիս վեր հանեցիր»։ Սաւուղ ըսաւ. «Ես մեծ նեղութեան մէջ եմ, որովհետեւ Փղշտացիները ինծի հետ պատերազմ կ’ընեն ու Աստուած ինձմէ հեռացաւ եւ ինծի թէ՛ մարգարէներու միջոցով եւ թէ՛ երազներով պատասխան չտուաւ. անոր համար քեզ կանչեցի, որ ինծի իմացնես թէ ի՞նչ պէտք է ընեմ»։
Եւ ասէ Սամուէլ ցՍաւուղ. Զի՞ լլկեցեր զիս [508]ելանել ինձ``: Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ. Նեղեալ եմ յոյժ, եւ այլազգիք պատերազմին ընդ իս, եւ Աստուած հեռացաւ յինէն, եւ ոչ լուաւ ինձ ոչ մարգարէիւք, եւ ոչ երազովք. եւ արդ կոչեցի զքեզ ցուցանել ինձ զինչ գործեցից:

28:15: Եւ ասէ Սամուէլ ցՍաւուղ. Զի՞ լլկեցեր զիս ելանե՛լ ինձ։ Եւ ասէ Սաւուղ. Նեղեա՛լ եմ յոյժ, եւ այլազգիք պատերազմին ընդ իս. եւ Աստուած հեռացա՛ւ յինէն, եւ ո՛չ լուաւ ինձ՝ ո՛չ մարգարէիւք եւ ո՛չ երազովք. եւ արդ կոչեցի զքեզ ցուցանել ինձ զի՞նչ գործեցից[3124]։
[3124] Ոմանք. Եւ ո՛չ եւս լուաւ ինձ։
15 Սամուէլն ասաց Սաւուղին. «Ինչո՞ւ ինձ կանչելով նեղութիւն տուեցիր ինձ»: Սաւուղն ասաց. «Սաստիկ նեղ վիճակում եմ, այլազգիներն իմ դէմ պատերազմի են ելել, Աստուած ինձնից հեռացել է, ինձ չի պատասխանում ո՛չ մարգարէների, ո՛չ էլ երազների միջոցով: Արդ, քեզ կանչեցի, որ ինձ ցոյց տաս, թէ ինչ անեմ»:
15 Սամուէլ ըսաւ Սաւուղին. «Ինչո՞ւ համար ինծի նեղութիւն տուիր ու զիս վեր հանեցիր»։ Սաւուղ ըսաւ. «Ես մեծ նեղութեան մէջ եմ, որովհետեւ Փղշտացիները ինծի հետ պատերազմ կ’ընեն ու Աստուած ինձմէ հեռացաւ եւ ինծի թէ՛ մարգարէներու միջոցով եւ թէ՛ երազներով պատասխան չտուաւ. անոր համար քեզ կանչեցի, որ ինծի իմացնես թէ ի՞նչ պէտք է ընեմ»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
28:1528:15 И сказал Самуил Саулу: для чего ты тревожишь меня, чтобы я вышел? И отвечал Саул: тяжело мне очень; Филистимляне воюют против меня, а Бог отступил от меня и более не отвечает мне ни чрез пророков, ни во сне, [ни в видении]; потому я вызвал тебя, чтобы ты научил меня, что мне делать.
28:15 καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak Σαμουηλ σαμουηλ Samouēl; Samoil ἵνα ινα so; that τί τις.1 who?; what? παρηνώχλησάς παρενοχλεω further annoy μοι μοι me ἀναβῆναί αναβαινω step up; ascend με με me καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul θλίβομαι θλιβω pressure; press against σφόδρα σφοδρα vehemently; tremendously καὶ και and; even οἱ ο the ἀλλόφυλοι αλλοφυλος foreigner πολεμοῦσιν πολεμεω battle ἐν εν in ἐμοί εμοι me καὶ και and; even ὁ ο the θεὸς θεος God ἀφέστηκεν αφιστημι distance; keep distance ἀπ᾿ απο from; away ἐμοῦ εμου my καὶ και and; even οὐκ ου not ἐπακήκοέν επακουω hear from μοι μοι me ἔτι ετι yet; still καὶ και and; even ἐν εν in χειρὶ χειρ hand τῶν ο the προφητῶν προφητης prophet καὶ και and; even ἐν εν in τοῖς ο the ἐνυπνίοις ενυπνιον dream καὶ και and; even νῦν νυν now; present κέκληκά καλεω call; invite σε σε.1 you γνωρίσαι γνωριζω make known; point out μοι μοι me τί τις.1 who?; what? ποιήσω ποιεω do; make
28:15 וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֤אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say שְׁמוּאֵל֙ šᵊmûʔˌēl שְׁמוּאֵל Samuel אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to שָׁא֔וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul לָ֥מָּה lˌāmmā לָמָה why הִרְגַּזְתַּ֖נִי hirgaztˌanî רגז quake לְ lᵊ לְ to הַעֲלֹ֣ות haʕᵃlˈôṯ עלה ascend אֹתִ֑י ʔōṯˈî אֵת [object marker] וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֣אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say שָׁ֠אוּל šāʔûl שָׁאוּל Saul צַר־ ṣar- צרר wrap, be narrow לִ֨י lˌî לְ to מְאֹ֜ד mᵊʔˈōḏ מְאֹד might וּ û וְ and פְלִשְׁתִּ֣ים׀ fᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine נִלְחָמִ֣ים nilḥāmˈîm לחם fight בִּ֗י bˈî בְּ in וֵֽ wˈē וְ and אלֹהִ֞ים ʔlōhˈîm אֱלֹהִים god(s) סָ֤ר sˈār סור turn aside מֵֽ mˈē מִן from עָלַי֙ ʕālˌay עַל upon וְ wᵊ וְ and לֹֽא־ lˈō- לֹא not עָנָ֣נִי ʕānˈānî ענה answer עֹ֗וד ʕˈôḏ עֹוד duration גַּ֤ם gˈam גַּם even בְּ bᵊ בְּ in יַֽד־ yˈaḏ- יָד hand הַ ha הַ the נְּבִיאִם֙ nnᵊvîʔˌim נָבִיא prophet גַּם־ gam- גַּם even בַּ֣ bˈa בְּ in † הַ the חֲלֹמֹ֔ות ḥᵃlōmˈôṯ חֲלֹום dream וָ wā וְ and אֶקְרָאֶ֣ה ʔeqrāʔˈeh קרא call לְךָ֔ lᵊḵˈā לְ to לְ lᵊ לְ to הֹודִיעֵ֖נִי hôḏîʕˌēnî ידע know מָ֥ה mˌā מָה what אֶעֱשֶֽׂה׃ ס ʔeʕᵉśˈeh . s עשׂה make
28:15. dixit autem Samuhel ad Saul quare inquietasti me ut suscitarer et ait Saul coartor nimis siquidem Philisthim pugnant adversum me et Deus recessit a me et exaudire me noluit neque in manu prophetarum neque per somnia vocavi ergo te ut ostenderes mihi quid faciamAnd Samuel said to Saul: Why hast thou disturbed my rest, that I should be brought up? And Saul said: I am in great distress: for the Philistines fight against me, and God is departed from me, and would not hear me, neither by the hand of prophets, nor by dreams: therefore I have called thee, that thou mayst shew me what I shall do.
15. And Samuel said to Saul, Why hast thou disquieted me, to bring me up? And Saul answered, I am sore distressed; for the Philistines make war against me, and God is departed from me, and answereth me no more, neither by prophets, nor by dreams: therefore I have called thee, that thou mayest make known unto me what I shall do.
28:15. Then Samuel said to Saul, “Why have you disquieted me, so that I would be raised up?” And Saul said: “I am greatly distressed. For the Philistines fight against me, and God has withdrawn from me, and he is not willing to heed me, neither by the hand of prophets, nor by dreams. Therefore, I have summoned you, so that you would reveal to me what I should do.”
28:15. And Samuel said to Saul, Why hast thou disquieted me, to bring me up? And Saul answered, I am sore distressed; for the Philistines make war against me, and God is departed from me, and answereth me no more, neither by prophets, nor by dreams: therefore I have called thee, that thou mayest make known unto me what I shall do.
And Samuel said to Saul, Why hast thou disquieted me, to bring me up? And Saul answered, I am sore distressed; for the Philistines make war against me, and God is departed from me, and answereth me no more, neither by prophets, nor by dreams: therefore I have called thee, that thou mayest make known unto me what I shall do:

28:15 И сказал Самуил Саулу: для чего ты тревожишь меня, чтобы я вышел? И отвечал Саул: тяжело мне очень; Филистимляне воюют против меня, а Бог отступил от меня и более не отвечает мне ни чрез пророков, ни во сне, [ни в видении]; потому я вызвал тебя, чтобы ты научил меня, что мне делать.
28:15
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
Σαμουηλ σαμουηλ Samouēl; Samoil
ἵνα ινα so; that
τί τις.1 who?; what?
παρηνώχλησάς παρενοχλεω further annoy
μοι μοι me
ἀναβῆναί αναβαινω step up; ascend
με με me
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
θλίβομαι θλιβω pressure; press against
σφόδρα σφοδρα vehemently; tremendously
καὶ και and; even
οἱ ο the
ἀλλόφυλοι αλλοφυλος foreigner
πολεμοῦσιν πολεμεω battle
ἐν εν in
ἐμοί εμοι me
καὶ και and; even
ο the
θεὸς θεος God
ἀφέστηκεν αφιστημι distance; keep distance
ἀπ᾿ απο from; away
ἐμοῦ εμου my
καὶ και and; even
οὐκ ου not
ἐπακήκοέν επακουω hear from
μοι μοι me
ἔτι ετι yet; still
καὶ και and; even
ἐν εν in
χειρὶ χειρ hand
τῶν ο the
προφητῶν προφητης prophet
καὶ και and; even
ἐν εν in
τοῖς ο the
ἐνυπνίοις ενυπνιον dream
καὶ και and; even
νῦν νυν now; present
κέκληκά καλεω call; invite
σε σε.1 you
γνωρίσαι γνωριζω make known; point out
μοι μοι me
τί τις.1 who?; what?
ποιήσω ποιεω do; make
28:15
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֤אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say
שְׁמוּאֵל֙ šᵊmûʔˌēl שְׁמוּאֵל Samuel
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
שָׁא֔וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
לָ֥מָּה lˌāmmā לָמָה why
הִרְגַּזְתַּ֖נִי hirgaztˌanî רגז quake
לְ lᵊ לְ to
הַעֲלֹ֣ות haʕᵃlˈôṯ עלה ascend
אֹתִ֑י ʔōṯˈî אֵת [object marker]
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֣אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say
שָׁ֠אוּל šāʔûl שָׁאוּל Saul
צַר־ ṣar- צרר wrap, be narrow
לִ֨י lˌî לְ to
מְאֹ֜ד mᵊʔˈōḏ מְאֹד might
וּ û וְ and
פְלִשְׁתִּ֣ים׀ fᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine
נִלְחָמִ֣ים nilḥāmˈîm לחם fight
בִּ֗י bˈî בְּ in
וֵֽ wˈē וְ and
אלֹהִ֞ים ʔlōhˈîm אֱלֹהִים god(s)
סָ֤ר sˈār סור turn aside
מֵֽ mˈē מִן from
עָלַי֙ ʕālˌay עַל upon
וְ wᵊ וְ and
לֹֽא־ lˈō- לֹא not
עָנָ֣נִי ʕānˈānî ענה answer
עֹ֗וד ʕˈôḏ עֹוד duration
גַּ֤ם gˈam גַּם even
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
יַֽד־ yˈaḏ- יָד hand
הַ ha הַ the
נְּבִיאִם֙ nnᵊvîʔˌim נָבִיא prophet
גַּם־ gam- גַּם even
בַּ֣ bˈa בְּ in
הַ the
חֲלֹמֹ֔ות ḥᵃlōmˈôṯ חֲלֹום dream
וָ וְ and
אֶקְרָאֶ֣ה ʔeqrāʔˈeh קרא call
לְךָ֔ lᵊḵˈā לְ to
לְ lᵊ לְ to
הֹודִיעֵ֖נִי hôḏîʕˌēnî ידע know
מָ֥ה mˌā מָה what
אֶעֱשֶֽׂה׃ ס ʔeʕᵉśˈeh . s עשׂה make
28:15. dixit autem Samuhel ad Saul quare inquietasti me ut suscitarer et ait Saul coartor nimis siquidem Philisthim pugnant adversum me et Deus recessit a me et exaudire me noluit neque in manu prophetarum neque per somnia vocavi ergo te ut ostenderes mihi quid faciam
And Samuel said to Saul: Why hast thou disturbed my rest, that I should be brought up? And Saul said: I am in great distress: for the Philistines fight against me, and God is departed from me, and would not hear me, neither by the hand of prophets, nor by dreams: therefore I have called thee, that thou mayst shew me what I shall do.
28:15. Then Samuel said to Saul, “Why have you disquieted me, so that I would be raised up?” And Saul said: “I am greatly distressed. For the Philistines fight against me, and God has withdrawn from me, and he is not willing to heed me, neither by the hand of prophets, nor by dreams. Therefore, I have summoned you, so that you would reveal to me what I should do.”
28:15. And Samuel said to Saul, Why hast thou disquieted me, to bring me up? And Saul answered, I am sore distressed; for the Philistines make war against me, and God is departed from me, and answereth me no more, neither by prophets, nor by dreams: therefore I have called thee, that thou mayest make known unto me what I shall do.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ac▾ mh▾ all ▾
Matthew Henry: Concise Commentary on the Whole Bible - 1706
Saul's Death Foretold. B. C. 1055.

15 And Samuel said to Saul, Why hast thou disquieted me, to bring me up? And Saul answered, I am sore distressed; for the Philistines make war against me, and God is departed from me, and answereth me no more, neither by prophets, nor by dreams: therefore I have called thee, that thou mayest make known unto me what I shall do. 16 Then said Samuel, Wherefore then dost thou ask of me, seeing the LORD is departed from thee, and is become thine enemy? 17 And the LORD hath done to him, as he spake by me: for the LORD hath rent the kingdom out of thine hand, and given it to thy neighbour, even to David: 18 Because thou obeyedst not the voice of the LORD, nor executedst his fierce wrath upon Amalek, therefore hath the LORD done this thing unto thee this day. 19 Moreover the LORD will also deliver Israel with thee into the hand of the Philistines: and to morrow shalt thou and thy sons be with me: the LORD also shall deliver the host of Israel into the hand of the Philistines.
We have here the conference between Saul and Satan. Saul came in disguise (v. 8), but Satan soon discovered him, v. 12. Satan comes in disguise, in the disguise of Samuel's mantle, and Saul cannot discover him. Such is the disadvantage we labour under, in wrestling with the rulers of the darkness of this world, that they know us, while we are ignorant of their wiles and devices.
I. The spectre, or apparition, personating Samuel, asks why he is sent for (v. 15): Why hast thou disquieted me to bring me up? To us this discovers that it was an evil spirit that personated Samuel; for (as bishop Patrick observes) it is not in the power of witches to disturb the rest of good men and to bring them back into the world when they please; nor would the true Samuel have acknowledged such a power in magical arts: but to Saul this was a proper device of Satan's, to draw veneration from him, to possess him with an opinion of the power of divination, and so to rivet him in the devil's interests.
II. Saul makes his complaint to this counterfeit Samuel, mistaking him for the true; and a most doleful complaint it is: "I am sorely distressed, and know not what to do, for the Philistines make war against me; yet I should do well enough with them if I had but the tokens of God's presence with me; but, alas! God has departed from me." He complained not of God's withdrawings till he fell into trouble, till the Philistines made war against him, and then he began to lament God's departure. He that in his prosperity enquired not after God in his adversity thought it hard that God answered him not, nor took any notice of his enquiries, either by dreams or prophets, neither gave answers immediately himself nor sent them by any of his messengers. He does not, like a penitent, own the righteousness of God in this; but, like a man enraged, flies out against God as unkind and flies off from him: Therefore I have called thee; as if Samuel, a servant of God, would favour those whom God frowned upon, or as if a dead prophet could do him more service than the living ones. One would think, from this, that he really desired to meet with the devil, and expected no other (though under the covert of Samuel's name), for he desires advice otherwise than from God, therefore from the devil, who is a rival with God. "God denies me, therefore I come to thee. Flectere si nequeo superos, Acheronta movebo." --If I fail with heaven, I will move hell.
III. It is cold comfort which this evil spirit in Samuel's mantle gives to Saul, and is manifestly intended to drive him to despair and self-murder. Had it been the true Samuel, when Saul desired to be told what he should do he would have told him to repent and make his peace with God, and recall David from his banishment, and would then have told him that he might hope in this way to find mercy with God; but, instead of that, he represents his case as helpless and hopeless, serving him as he did Judas, to whom he was first a tempter and then a tormentor, persuading him first to sell his master and then to hang himself. 1. He upbraids him with his present distress (v. 16), tells him, not only that God had departed from him, but that he had become his enemy, and therefore he must expect no comfortable answer from him: "Wherefore dost thou ask me? How can I be thy friend when God is thy enemy, or thy counsellor when he has left thee?" 2. He upbraids him with the anointing of David to the kingdom, v. 17. He could not have touched upon a string that sounded more unpleasant in the ear of Saul than this. Nothing is said to reconcile him to David, but all tends rather to exasperate him against David and widen the breach. Yet, to make him believe that he was Samuel, the apparition affirmed that it was God who spoke by him. The devil knows how to speak with an air of religion, and can teach false apostles to transform themselves into the apostles of Christ and imitate their language. Those who use spells and charms, and plead, in defence of them, that they find nothing in them but what is good, may remember what good words the devil here spoke, and yet with what a malicious design. 3. He upbraids him with his disobedience to the command of God in not destroying the Amalekites, v. 18. Satan had helped him to palliate and excuse that sin when Samuel was dealing with him to bring him to repentance, but now he aggravates it, to make him despair of God's mercy. See what those get that hearken to Satan's temptations. He himself will be their accuser, and insult over them. And see whom those resemble that allure others to that which is evil and reproach them for it when they have done. 4. He foretels his approaching ruin, v. 19. (1.) That his army should be routed by the Philistines. This is twice mentioned: The Lord shall deliver Israel into the hand of the Philistines. This he might foresee, by considering the superior strength and number of the Philistines, the weakness of the armies of Israel, Saul's terror, and especially God's departure from them. Yet, to personate a prophet, he very gravely ascribes it once and again to God: The Lord shall do it. (2.) That he and his sons should be slain in the battle: To-morrow, that is, in a little time (and, supposing that it was now after midnight, I see not but it may be taken strictly for the very next day after that which had now begun), thou and thy sons shall be with me, that is, in the state of the dead, separate from the body. Had this been the true Samuel, he could not have foretold the event unless God had revealed it to him; and, though it were an evil spirit, God might by him foretel it; as we read of an evil spirit that foresaw Ahab's fall at Ramoth-Gilead and was instrumental in it (1 Kings xxii. 20, &c.), as perhaps this evil spirit was, by the divine permission, in Saul's destruction. That evil spirit flattered Ahab, this frightened Saul, and both that they might fall; so miserable are those that are under the power of Satan; for, whether he rage or laugh, there is no rest, Prov. xxix. 9.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
28:15: Why hast thou disquieted me - The complaint is not directed against the woman but against Saul. Indeed, her incantations had no influence in the business, and it does not appear that she had commenced her operations before the angels had prepared the way of the prophet, and before the prophet himself had made his appearance.
That thou mayest make known unto me what I shall do - In his former difficulties, and when pressed by his enemies, he was in the habit of consulting Samuel; and now he applies to him as his former preceptor. God, he knew, might answer by such a man as Samuel, when he would answer by no other means.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 28:16
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
28:15: Why hast: Sa1 28:8, Sa1 28:11
I am sore: Pro 5:11-13, Pro 14:14; Jer 2:17, Jer 2:18
the Philistines: Sa1 28:4
God: Sa1 16:13, Sa1 16:14, Sa1 18:12; Jdg 16:20; Psa 51:11; Hos 9:12; Mat 25:41
answereth: Sa1 28:6, Sa1 23:2, Sa1 23:4, Sa1 23:9, Sa1 23:10
prophets: Heb. the hand of prophets
therefore: Luk 16:23-26
John Gill
And Samuel said to Saul, why hast thou disquieted me to bring me up?.... This makes it a clear case that this was not the true Samuel; his soul was at rest in Abraham's bosom, in the state of bliss and happiness in heaven, and it was not in the power of men and devils to disquiet it; nor would he have talked of his being brought up, but rather of his coming down, had it been really he; much less would he have acknowledged that he was brought up by Saul, by means of a witch, and through the help of the devil:
and Saul answered, I am sore distressed; in mind, being in great straits and difficulties, pressed hard upon by men, and forsaken of God, as follows:
for the Philistines make war against me; so they had many times, and he had been victorious, and had no reason to be so much distressed, if that was all: but he adds:
and God is departed from me: and therefore he feared he should be left to fall into their hands; and that he had forsaken him he concluded from hence,
and answereth me no more, neither by prophets, nor by dreams: See Gill on 1Kings 28:6; he makes no mention of Urim, either because they were not with him to inquire by, being carried away by Abiathar when he fled to David, 1Kings 23:9; or, as the Jews say (h), through shame, he said nothing of the Urim before Samuel, as he took this appearance to be, because he had slain the priests at Nob, and because of this shame, they say, his sin was forgiven him:
therefore have I called thee, that thou mayest make known unto me what I shall do; which was downright madness and folly to imagine, that since God had forsaken him, and would give him no answer, that a prophet of his should take his part; or when he could get no answer from a prophet of God on earth, that he could expect an agreeable one from one fetched down from heaven: one would be tempted to think that he himself believed it was the devil he was talking to, and whom he had called for under the name of Samuel, and expected to see; for from whom else could he expect advice, when he was forsaken of God, and his prophets?
(h) T. Bab. Beracot, fol. 12. 2.
John Wesley
Called Samuel - Happy had it been, if he had called Samuel sooner, or rather the God of Samuel! It was now too late: destruction was at hand and God had determined, it should not be stayed.
28:1628:16: Եւ ասէ Սամուէլ. Զի՞ հարցանես զիս. եւ Տէր հեռացա՛ւ ՚ի քէն, եւ եղեւ ընդ ընկերի քում.
16 Սամուէլն ասաց. «Ինչո՞ւ ես ինձ հարցնում: Տէրը քեզնից հեռացաւ եւ քո ընկերոջ հետ եղաւ:
16 Սամուէլ ըսաւ. «Ինչո՞ւ համար ինծի կը հարցնես, հիմա որ Տէրը քեզմէ հեռացաւ ու քեզի թշնամի եղաւ
Եւ ասէ Սամուէլ. Զի՞ հարցանես զիս, եւ Տէր հեռացաւ ի քէն, եւ եղեւ [509]ընդ ընկերի քում:

28:16: Եւ ասէ Սամուէլ. Զի՞ հարցանես զիս. եւ Տէր հեռացա՛ւ ՚ի քէն, եւ եղեւ ընդ ընկերի քում.
16 Սամուէլն ասաց. «Ինչո՞ւ ես ինձ հարցնում: Տէրը քեզնից հեռացաւ եւ քո ընկերոջ հետ եղաւ:
16 Սամուէլ ըսաւ. «Ինչո՞ւ համար ինծի կը հարցնես, հիմա որ Տէրը քեզմէ հեռացաւ ու քեզի թշնամի եղաւ
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
28:1628:16 И сказал Самуил: для чего же ты спрашиваешь меня, когда Господь отступил от тебя и сделался врагом твоим?
28:16 καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak Σαμουηλ σαμουηλ Samouēl; Samoil ἵνα ινα so; that τί τις.1 who?; what? ἐπερωτᾷς επερωταω interrogate; inquire of με με me καὶ και and; even κύριος κυριος lord; master ἀφέστηκεν αφιστημι distance; keep distance ἀπὸ απο from; away σοῦ σου of you; your καὶ και and; even γέγονεν γινομαι happen; become μετὰ μετα with; amid τοῦ ο the πλησίον πλησιον near; neighbor σου σου of you; your
28:16 וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֣אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say שְׁמוּאֵ֔ל šᵊmûʔˈēl שְׁמוּאֵל Samuel וְ wᵊ וְ and לָ֖מָּה lˌāmmā לָמָה why תִּשְׁאָלֵ֑נִי tišʔālˈēnî שׁאל ask וַ wa וְ and יהוָ֛ה [yhwˈāh] יְהוָה YHWH סָ֥ר sˌār סור turn aside מֵ mē מִן from עָלֶ֖יךָ ʕālˌeʸḵā עַל upon וַ wa וְ and יְהִ֥י yᵊhˌî היה be עָרֶֽךָ׃ ʕārˈeḵā עָר [uncertain]
28:16. et ait Samuhel quid interrogas me cum Dominus recesserit a te et transierit ad aemulum tuumAnd Samuel said: Why askest thou me, seeing the Lord has departed from thee, and is gone over to thy rival?
16. And Samuel said, Wherefore then dost thou ask of me, seeing the LORD is departed from thee, and is become thine adversary?
28:16. And Samuel said, “Why do you question me, though the Lord has withdrawn from you, and has crossed over to your rival?
28:16. Then said Samuel, Wherefore then dost thou ask of me, seeing the LORD is departed from thee, and is become thine enemy?
Then said Samuel, Wherefore then dost thou ask of me, seeing the LORD is departed from thee, and is become thine enemy:

28:16 И сказал Самуил: для чего же ты спрашиваешь меня, когда Господь отступил от тебя и сделался врагом твоим?
28:16
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
Σαμουηλ σαμουηλ Samouēl; Samoil
ἵνα ινα so; that
τί τις.1 who?; what?
ἐπερωτᾷς επερωταω interrogate; inquire of
με με me
καὶ και and; even
κύριος κυριος lord; master
ἀφέστηκεν αφιστημι distance; keep distance
ἀπὸ απο from; away
σοῦ σου of you; your
καὶ και and; even
γέγονεν γινομαι happen; become
μετὰ μετα with; amid
τοῦ ο the
πλησίον πλησιον near; neighbor
σου σου of you; your
28:16
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֣אמֶר yyˈōmer אמר say
שְׁמוּאֵ֔ל šᵊmûʔˈēl שְׁמוּאֵל Samuel
וְ wᵊ וְ and
לָ֖מָּה lˌāmmā לָמָה why
תִּשְׁאָלֵ֑נִי tišʔālˈēnî שׁאל ask
וַ wa וְ and
יהוָ֛ה [yhwˈāh] יְהוָה YHWH
סָ֥ר sˌār סור turn aside
מֵ מִן from
עָלֶ֖יךָ ʕālˌeʸḵā עַל upon
וַ wa וְ and
יְהִ֥י yᵊhˌî היה be
עָרֶֽךָ׃ ʕārˈeḵā עָר [uncertain]
28:16. et ait Samuhel quid interrogas me cum Dominus recesserit a te et transierit ad aemulum tuum
And Samuel said: Why askest thou me, seeing the Lord has departed from thee, and is gone over to thy rival?
28:16. And Samuel said, “Why do you question me, though the Lord has withdrawn from you, and has crossed over to your rival?
28:16. Then said Samuel, Wherefore then dost thou ask of me, seeing the LORD is departed from thee, and is become thine enemy?
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ tr▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
16: Сделался врагом твоим, т. е. перестал быть благосклонным к тебе.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
28:16: Wherefore then dost thou ask of me - Was ever I wont to give answers that were not dictated by the Lord? It is his counsel alone that I communicate.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 28:17
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
28:16: Wherefore: Jdg 5:31; Kg2 6:27; Psa 68:1-3; Rev 18:20, Rev 18:24, Rev 19:1-6
and is become: Lam 2:5
John Gill
Then said Samuel, wherefore then dost thou, ask of me,.... Whom thou knowest to have been a prophet of the Lord, and therefore can say nothing more or less than what comes from him, and is according to his will, if anything at all; the "devil" representing Samuel, whom Saul had called for, and reasons in such language as might be thought to be his own, though sometimes he betrays himself:
seeing the Lord is departed from thee; as Saul himself owned: to which he adds:
and is become thine enemy; to make his case appear still more desperate; for his whole view is to lead him to despair, which shows what sort of spirit he was: though some understand this as spoken of David, and read the words, and "he is with thine enemy" (i); is on his side, and favours his cause; so the Targum,"and he is for the help of a man, whose enmity thou sharest in;''or who is at enmity with thee, meaning David; but now the true Samuel would never have said this, or suggested it, that David was an enemy to Saul, for he was not.
(i) "et est cum inimico tuo", Pagninus, Vatablus; so V. L.
28:1728:17: եւ արար ընդ քեզ Տէր որպէս խօսեցաւ յիմ ձեռն. եւ պատառեսցէ՛ Տէր զթագաւորութիւնդ ՚ի ձեռաց քոց, եւ տացէ՛ զդա ընկերի քում Դաւթի.
17 Տէրը քեզ հետ վարուեց այնպէս, ինչպէս իմ միջոցով յայտնել էր: Տէրը քո ձեռքից խլելու է թագաւորութիւնդ եւ տալու է քո ընկերոջը՝ Դաւթին,
17 Եւ Տէրը իմ ըսածիս պէս ըրաւ* ու քու ձեռքէդ թագաւորութիւնը պատռեց եւ զանիկա քու ընկերիդ Դաւիթին տուաւ,
եւ արար ընդ քեզ Տէր որպէս խօսեցաւ յիմ ձեռն. եւ պատառեսցէ Տէր զթագաւորութիւնդ ի ձեռաց քոց, եւ տացէ զդա ընկերի քում Դաւթի:

28:17: եւ արար ընդ քեզ Տէր որպէս խօսեցաւ յիմ ձեռն. եւ պատառեսցէ՛ Տէր զթագաւորութիւնդ ՚ի ձեռաց քոց, եւ տացէ՛ զդա ընկերի քում Դաւթի.
17 Տէրը քեզ հետ վարուեց այնպէս, ինչպէս իմ միջոցով յայտնել էր: Տէրը քո ձեռքից խլելու է թագաւորութիւնդ եւ տալու է քո ընկերոջը՝ Դաւթին,
17 Եւ Տէրը իմ ըսածիս պէս ըրաւ* ու քու ձեռքէդ թագաւորութիւնը պատռեց եւ զանիկա քու ընկերիդ Դաւիթին տուաւ,
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
28:1728:17 Господь сделает то, что говорил чрез меня; отнимет Господь царство из рук твоих и отдаст его ближнему твоему, Давиду.
28:17 καὶ και and; even πεποίηκεν ποιεω do; make κύριός κυριος lord; master σοι σοι you καθὼς καθως just as / like ἐλάλησεν λαλεω talk; speak ἐν εν in χειρί χειρ hand μου μου of me; mine καὶ και and; even διαρρήξει διαρρηγνυμι rend; tear κύριος κυριος lord; master τὴν ο the βασιλείαν βασιλεια realm; kingdom σου σου of you; your ἐκ εκ from; out of χειρός χειρ hand σου σου of you; your καὶ και and; even δώσει διδωμι give; deposit αὐτὴν αυτος he; him τῷ ο the πλησίον πλησιον near; neighbor σου σου of you; your τῷ ο the Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
28:17 וַ wa וְ and יַּ֤עַשׂ yyˈaʕaś עשׂה make יְהוָה֙ [yᵊhwˌāh] יְהוָה YHWH לֹ֔ו lˈô לְ to כַּ ka כְּ as אֲשֶׁ֖ר ʔᵃšˌer אֲשֶׁר [relative] דִּבֶּ֣ר dibbˈer דבר speak בְּ bᵊ בְּ in יָדִ֑י yāḏˈî יָד hand וַ wa וְ and יִּקְרַ֨ע yyiqrˌaʕ קרע tear יְהוָ֤ה [yᵊhwˈāh] יְהוָה YHWH אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] הַ ha הַ the מַּמְלָכָה֙ mmamlāḵˌā מַמְלָכָה kingdom מִ mi מִן from יָּדֶ֔ךָ yyāḏˈeḵā יָד hand וַֽ wˈa וְ and יִּתְּנָ֖הּ yyittᵊnˌāh נתן give לְ lᵊ לְ to רֵעֲךָ֥ rēʕᵃḵˌā רֵעַ fellow לְ lᵊ לְ to דָוִֽד׃ ḏāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David
28:17. faciet enim Dominus tibi sicut locutus est in manu mea et scindet regnum de manu tua et dabit illud proximo tuo DavidFor the Lord will do to thee as he spoke by me, and he will rend thy kingdom out of thy hand, and will give it to thy neighbour David:
17. And the LORD hath wrought for himself, as he spake by me: and the LORD hath rent the kingdom out of thine hand, and given it to thy neighbour, even to David.
28:17. For the Lord will do to you just as he spoke by my hand. And he will tear your kingdom from your hand. And he will give it to your neighbor David.
28:17. And the LORD hath done to him, as he spake by me: for the LORD hath rent the kingdom out of thine hand, and given it to thy neighbour, [even] to David:
And the LORD hath done to him, as he spake by me: for the LORD hath rent the kingdom out of thine hand, and given it to thy neighbour, [even] to David:

28:17 Господь сделает то, что говорил чрез меня; отнимет Господь царство из рук твоих и отдаст его ближнему твоему, Давиду.
28:17
καὶ και and; even
πεποίηκεν ποιεω do; make
κύριός κυριος lord; master
σοι σοι you
καθὼς καθως just as / like
ἐλάλησεν λαλεω talk; speak
ἐν εν in
χειρί χειρ hand
μου μου of me; mine
καὶ και and; even
διαρρήξει διαρρηγνυμι rend; tear
κύριος κυριος lord; master
τὴν ο the
βασιλείαν βασιλεια realm; kingdom
σου σου of you; your
ἐκ εκ from; out of
χειρός χειρ hand
σου σου of you; your
καὶ και and; even
δώσει διδωμι give; deposit
αὐτὴν αυτος he; him
τῷ ο the
πλησίον πλησιον near; neighbor
σου σου of you; your
τῷ ο the
Δαυιδ δαβιδ Dabid; Thavith
28:17
וַ wa וְ and
יַּ֤עַשׂ yyˈaʕaś עשׂה make
יְהוָה֙ [yᵊhwˌāh] יְהוָה YHWH
לֹ֔ו lˈô לְ to
כַּ ka כְּ as
אֲשֶׁ֖ר ʔᵃšˌer אֲשֶׁר [relative]
דִּבֶּ֣ר dibbˈer דבר speak
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
יָדִ֑י yāḏˈî יָד hand
וַ wa וְ and
יִּקְרַ֨ע yyiqrˌaʕ קרע tear
יְהוָ֤ה [yᵊhwˈāh] יְהוָה YHWH
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
הַ ha הַ the
מַּמְלָכָה֙ mmamlāḵˌā מַמְלָכָה kingdom
מִ mi מִן from
יָּדֶ֔ךָ yyāḏˈeḵā יָד hand
וַֽ wˈa וְ and
יִּתְּנָ֖הּ yyittᵊnˌāh נתן give
לְ lᵊ לְ to
רֵעֲךָ֥ rēʕᵃḵˌā רֵעַ fellow
לְ lᵊ לְ to
דָוִֽד׃ ḏāwˈiḏ דָּוִד David
28:17. faciet enim Dominus tibi sicut locutus est in manu mea et scindet regnum de manu tua et dabit illud proximo tuo David
For the Lord will do to thee as he spoke by me, and he will rend thy kingdom out of thy hand, and will give it to thy neighbour David:
28:17. For the Lord will do to you just as he spoke by my hand. And he will tear your kingdom from your hand. And he will give it to your neighbor David.
28:17. And the LORD hath done to him, as he spake by me: for the LORD hath rent the kingdom out of thine hand, and given it to thy neighbour, [even] to David:
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
17: См. XIII:8-14; XV; XVI.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
28:17: The Lord hath done to him - I believe these words are spoken of Saul; and as they are spoken to him, it seems evident that him should be thee. The Vulgate has tibi, the Septuagint σοι, to Thee: and this is the reading of five of Kennicott's and De Rossi's MSS., as well as of both the Bibles printed at Venice in 1518, where we read לך lecha, to Thee, instead of לו lo, to Him.
As he spake by me - Here was no illusion; none but Samuel could say this.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 28:18
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
28:17: To him - Better, "for Himself," as in the margin.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
28:17: to him: or, for himself, The LXX read σοι, and the Vulgate tibi, to thee; which is the reading of five of Dr. Kennicott's and De Rossi's manuscripts, as well as both the Bibles printed at Venice in 1518, where we read lecha, "to thee," for lo, "to him;" and as the words are spoken to Saul, this seems to be evidently the correct reading. Pro 16:4
as he spake: Sa1 13:13, Sa1 13:14, Sa1 15:27-29
me: Heb. mine hand
thy neighbour: Sa1 15:28, Sa1 16:13, Sa1 24:20
Geneva 1599
And the LORD hath done to (g) him, as he spake by me: for the LORD hath rent the kingdom out of thine hand, and given it to thy neighbour, [even] to David:
(g) That is, to David.
John Gill
And the Lord hath done to him,.... To David, Saul's enemy, as he insinuated he was:
as he spake by me; pretending to be the true Samuel, and wearing the guise of him, he speaks his very words, which he was well acquainted with, and could deliver exactly as he did:
for the Lord hath rent the kingdom out of thine hand, and given it to thy neighbour; which words are expressed by Samuel, 1Kings 15:28,
even unto David; which is added by the apparition, by way of explanation, interpreting the words of David; which he might safely venture to do, seeing such a train of circumstances had occurred since the delivery of these words, which plainly made it appear he was intended.
John Wesley
To him - To David.
28:1828:18: զի ո՛չ լուար ձայնի Տեառն, եւ ո՛չ արարեր զսրտմտութիւն բարկութեան նորա յԱմաղեկ. վասն ա՛յնր բանի արար քեզ Տէր զայդ յաւուր յայսմիկ։
18 որովհետեւ չլսեցիր Տիրոջ ձայնը եւ նրա սաստիկ բարկութիւնը Ամաղէկի վրայ ի գործ չդրեցիր:
18 Քանզի դուն Տէրոջը խօսքին մտիկ չըրիր ու Ամաղէկի վրայ անոր սաստիկ բարկութիւնը չգործադրեցիր։ Անոր համար այսօր Տէրը քեզի այս բանը ըրաւ։
Զի ոչ լուար ձայնի Տեառն, եւ ոչ արարեր զսրտմտութիւն բարկութեան նորա յԱմաղէկ. վասն այնր բանի արար քեզ Տէր զայդ յաւուր յայսմիկ:

28:18: զի ո՛չ լուար ձայնի Տեառն, եւ ո՛չ արարեր զսրտմտութիւն բարկութեան նորա յԱմաղեկ. վասն ա՛յնր բանի արար քեզ Տէր զայդ յաւուր յայսմիկ։
18 որովհետեւ չլսեցիր Տիրոջ ձայնը եւ նրա սաստիկ բարկութիւնը Ամաղէկի վրայ ի գործ չդրեցիր:
18 Քանզի դուն Տէրոջը խօսքին մտիկ չըրիր ու Ամաղէկի վրայ անոր սաստիկ բարկութիւնը չգործադրեցիր։ Անոր համար այսօր Տէրը քեզի այս բանը ըրաւ։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
28:1828:18 Так как ты не послушал гласа Господня и не выполнил ярости гнева Его на Амалика, то Господь и делает это над тобою ныне.
28:18 διότι διοτι because; that οὐκ ου not ἤκουσας ακουω hear φωνῆς φωνη voice; sound κυρίου κυριος lord; master καὶ και and; even οὐκ ου not ἐποίησας ποιεω do; make θυμὸν θυμος provocation; temper ὀργῆς οργη passion; temperament αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him ἐν εν in Αμαληκ αμαληκ through; because of τοῦτο ουτος this; he τὸ ο the ῥῆμα ρημα statement; phrase ἐποίησεν ποιεω do; make κύριός κυριος lord; master σοι σοι you τῇ ο the ἡμέρᾳ ημερα day ταύτῃ ουτος this; he
28:18 כַּ ka כְּ as אֲשֶׁ֤ר ʔᵃšˈer אֲשֶׁר [relative] לֹֽא־ lˈō- לֹא not שָׁמַ֨עְתָּ֙ šāmˈaʕtā שׁמע hear בְּ bᵊ בְּ in קֹ֣ול qˈôl קֹול sound יְהוָ֔ה [yᵊhwˈāh] יְהוָה YHWH וְ wᵊ וְ and לֹֽא־ lˈō- לֹא not עָשִׂ֥יתָ ʕāśˌîṯā עשׂה make חֲרֹון־ ḥᵃrôn- חָרֹון anger אַפֹּ֖ו ʔappˌô אַף nose בַּ ba בְּ in עֲמָלֵ֑ק ʕᵃmālˈēq עֲמָלֵק Amalek עַל־ ʕal- עַל upon כֵּן֙ kˌēn כֵּן thus הַ ha הַ the דָּבָ֣ר ddāvˈār דָּבָר word הַ ha הַ the זֶּ֔ה zzˈeh זֶה this עָשָֽׂה־ ʕāśˈā- עשׂה make לְךָ֥ lᵊḵˌā לְ to יְהוָ֖ה [yᵊhwˌāh] יְהוָה YHWH הַ ha הַ the יֹּ֥ום yyˌôm יֹום day הַ ha הַ the זֶּֽה׃ zzˈeh זֶה this
28:18. quia non oboedisti voci Domini neque fecisti iram furoris eius in Amalech idcirco quod pateris fecit tibi Dominus hodieBecause thou didst not obey the voice of the Lord, neither didst thou execute the wrath of his indignation upon Amalec. Therefore hath the Lord done to thee what thou sufferest this day.
18. Because thou obeyedst not the voice of the LORD and didst not execute his fierce wrath upon Amalek, therefore hath the LORD done this thing unto thee this day.
28:18. For you did not obey the voice of the Lord, and you did not carry out the wrath of his fury upon Amalek. For this reason, the Lord has done to you what you are enduring this day.
28:18. Because thou obeyedst not the voice of the LORD, nor executedst his fierce wrath upon Amalek, therefore hath the LORD done this thing unto thee this day.
Because thou obeyedst not the voice of the LORD, nor executedst his fierce wrath upon Amalek, therefore hath the LORD done this thing unto thee this day:

28:18 Так как ты не послушал гласа Господня и не выполнил ярости гнева Его на Амалика, то Господь и делает это над тобою ныне.
28:18
διότι διοτι because; that
οὐκ ου not
ἤκουσας ακουω hear
φωνῆς φωνη voice; sound
κυρίου κυριος lord; master
καὶ και and; even
οὐκ ου not
ἐποίησας ποιεω do; make
θυμὸν θυμος provocation; temper
ὀργῆς οργη passion; temperament
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
ἐν εν in
Αμαληκ αμαληκ through; because of
τοῦτο ουτος this; he
τὸ ο the
ῥῆμα ρημα statement; phrase
ἐποίησεν ποιεω do; make
κύριός κυριος lord; master
σοι σοι you
τῇ ο the
ἡμέρᾳ ημερα day
ταύτῃ ουτος this; he
28:18
כַּ ka כְּ as
אֲשֶׁ֤ר ʔᵃšˈer אֲשֶׁר [relative]
לֹֽא־ lˈō- לֹא not
שָׁמַ֨עְתָּ֙ šāmˈaʕtā שׁמע hear
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
קֹ֣ול qˈôl קֹול sound
יְהוָ֔ה [yᵊhwˈāh] יְהוָה YHWH
וְ wᵊ וְ and
לֹֽא־ lˈō- לֹא not
עָשִׂ֥יתָ ʕāśˌîṯā עשׂה make
חֲרֹון־ ḥᵃrôn- חָרֹון anger
אַפֹּ֖ו ʔappˌô אַף nose
בַּ ba בְּ in
עֲמָלֵ֑ק ʕᵃmālˈēq עֲמָלֵק Amalek
עַל־ ʕal- עַל upon
כֵּן֙ kˌēn כֵּן thus
הַ ha הַ the
דָּבָ֣ר ddāvˈār דָּבָר word
הַ ha הַ the
זֶּ֔ה zzˈeh זֶה this
עָשָֽׂה־ ʕāśˈā- עשׂה make
לְךָ֥ lᵊḵˌā לְ to
יְהוָ֖ה [yᵊhwˌāh] יְהוָה YHWH
הַ ha הַ the
יֹּ֥ום yyˌôm יֹום day
הַ ha הַ the
זֶּֽה׃ zzˈeh זֶה this
28:18. quia non oboedisti voci Domini neque fecisti iram furoris eius in Amalech idcirco quod pateris fecit tibi Dominus hodie
Because thou didst not obey the voice of the Lord, neither didst thou execute the wrath of his indignation upon Amalec. Therefore hath the Lord done to thee what thou sufferest this day.
28:18. For you did not obey the voice of the Lord, and you did not carry out the wrath of his fury upon Amalek. For this reason, the Lord has done to you what you are enduring this day.
28:18. Because thou obeyedst not the voice of the LORD, nor executedst his fierce wrath upon Amalek, therefore hath the LORD done this thing unto thee this day.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ tr▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
18: См. XV.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
28:18: Nor executedst his fierce wrath upon Amalek - See Sa1 15:1-9 (note) and the notes there.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 28:19
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
28:18: obeyedst: Sa1 13:9, Sa1 15:9, Sa1 15:23-26; Kg1 20:42; Ch1 10:13; Jer 48:10
hath the Lord: Psa 50:21, Psa 50:22
John Gill
Because thou obeyedst not the voice of the Lord,.... At Gilgal, as Abarbinel thinks; which is the first thing for which the kingdom was threatened to be taken from him, 1Kings 13:13,
nor executedst his fierce wrath upon Amalek: in sparing Agag, and the best of the cattle, 1Kings 15:9,
therefore hath the Lord done this thing unto thee this day; forsaken him, rent his kingdom from him, and would deliver him into the hands of the Philistines, as follows: had he been the true Samuel, he would have told him of some other sins of his, provoking to the Lord; as his slaughter of the priests at Nob, his cruel persecution of David, and especially of his asking counsel of one that had a familiar spirit at this time, of which not a word is said, and yet was the very transgression for which Saul died, 1Chron 10:13.
28:1928:19: Եւ մատնեսցէ՛ Տէր զԻսրայէլ քեւ՛ հանդերձ ՚ի ձեռս այլազգեացն. եւ վաղիւ՝ դո՛ւ եւ որդիք քո ընդ քե՛զ անկցին. եւ զբանակն Իսրայէլի տացէ Տէր ՚ի ձեռս այլազգեացն։
19 Այդ պատճառով էլ Տէրն այսօր քեզ հետ այդպէս է վարւում: Տէրը Իսրայէլին քեզ հետ միասին մատնելու է այլազգիների ձեռքը, վաղը դու եւ քո որդիները պիտի ընկնէք, եւ Տէրը Իսրայէլի բանակը պիտի մատնի այլազգիների ձեռքը»:
19 Տէրը քեզի հետ Իսրայէլն ալ Փղշտացիներուն ձեռքը պիտի մատնէ ու վաղը դուն ու քու որդիներդ իմ քովս պիտի ըլլաք։ Տէրը Իսրայէլի բանակն ալ Փղշտացիներուն ձեռքը պիտի մատնէ»։
Եւ մատնեսցէ Տէր զԻսրայէլ քեւ հանդերձ ի ձեռս այլազգեացն, եւ վաղիւ դու եւ որդիք քո [510]ընդ քեզ անկցին``, եւ զբանակն Իսրայելի տացէ Տէր ի ձեռս այլազգեացն:

28:19: Եւ մատնեսցէ՛ Տէր զԻսրայէլ քեւ՛ հանդերձ ՚ի ձեռս այլազգեացն. եւ վաղիւ՝ դո՛ւ եւ որդիք քո ընդ քե՛զ անկցին. եւ զբանակն Իսրայէլի տացէ Տէր ՚ի ձեռս այլազգեացն։
19 Այդ պատճառով էլ Տէրն այսօր քեզ հետ այդպէս է վարւում: Տէրը Իսրայէլին քեզ հետ միասին մատնելու է այլազգիների ձեռքը, վաղը դու եւ քո որդիները պիտի ընկնէք, եւ Տէրը Իսրայէլի բանակը պիտի մատնի այլազգիների ձեռքը»:
19 Տէրը քեզի հետ Իսրայէլն ալ Փղշտացիներուն ձեռքը պիտի մատնէ ու վաղը դուն ու քու որդիներդ իմ քովս պիտի ըլլաք։ Տէրը Իսրայէլի բանակն ալ Փղշտացիներուն ձեռքը պիտի մատնէ»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
28:1928:19 И предаст Господь Израиля вместе с тобою в руки Филистимлян: завтра ты и сыны твои {будете} со мною, и стан Израильский предаст Господь в руки Филистимлян.
28:19 καὶ και and; even παραδώσει παραδιδωμι betray; give over κύριος κυριος lord; master τὸν ο the Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel μετὰ μετα with; amid σοῦ σου of you; your εἰς εις into; for χεῖρας χειρ hand ἀλλοφύλων αλλοφυλος foreigner καὶ και and; even αὔριον αυριον tomorrow; next day σὺ συ you καὶ και and; even οἱ ο the υἱοί υιος son σου σου of you; your μετὰ μετα with; amid σοῦ σου of you; your πεσοῦνται πιπτω fall καὶ και and; even τὴν ο the παρεμβολὴν παρεμβολη encampment; barracks Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel δώσει διδωμι give; deposit κύριος κυριος lord; master εἰς εις into; for χεῖρας χειρ hand ἀλλοφύλων αλλοφυλος foreigner
28:19 וְ wᵊ וְ and יִתֵּ֣ן yittˈēn נתן give יְ֠הוָה [yᵊhwˌāh] יְהוָה YHWH גַּ֣ם gˈam גַּם even אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] יִשְׂרָאֵ֤ל yiśrāʔˈēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel עִמְּךָ֙ ʕimmᵊḵˌā עִם with בְּ bᵊ בְּ in יַד־ yaḏ- יָד hand פְּלִשְׁתִּ֔ים pᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine וּ û וְ and מָחָ֕ר māḥˈār מָחָר next day אַתָּ֥ה ʔattˌā אַתָּה you וּ û וְ and בָנֶ֖יךָ vānˌeʸḵā בֵּן son עִמִּ֑י ʕimmˈî עִם with גַּ֚ם ˈgam גַּם even אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] מַחֲנֵ֣ה maḥᵃnˈē מַחֲנֶה camp יִשְׂרָאֵ֔ל yiśrāʔˈēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel יִתֵּ֥ן yittˌēn נתן give יְהוָ֖ה [yᵊhwˌāh] יְהוָה YHWH בְּ bᵊ בְּ in יַד־ yaḏ- יָד hand פְּלִשְׁתִּֽים׃ pᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine
28:19. et dabit Dominus etiam Israhel tecum in manu Philisthim cras autem tu et filii tui mecum eritis sed et castra Israhel tradet Dominus in manu PhilisthimAnd the Lord also will deliver Israel with thee into the hands of the Philistines: and to morrow thou and thy sons shall be with me: and the Lord will also deliver the army of Israel into the hands of the Philistines.
19. Moreover the LORD will deliver Israel also with thee into the hand of the Philistines: and tomorrow shalt thou and thy sons be with me: the LORD shall deliver the host of Israel also into the hand of the Philistines.
28:19. And the Lord also will give Israel into the hands of the Philistines, along with you. Then tomorrow you and your sons will be with me. But the Lord will also deliver the camp of Israel into the hands of the Philistines.”
28:19. Moreover the LORD will also deliver Israel with thee into the hand of the Philistines: and to morrow [shalt] thou and thy sons [be] with me: the LORD also shall deliver the host of Israel into the hand of the Philistines.
Moreover the LORD will also deliver Israel with thee into the hand of the Philistines: and to morrow [shalt] thou and thy sons [be] with me: the LORD also shall deliver the host of Israel into the hand of the Philistines:

28:19 И предаст Господь Израиля вместе с тобою в руки Филистимлян: завтра ты и сыны твои {будете} со мною, и стан Израильский предаст Господь в руки Филистимлян.
28:19
καὶ και and; even
παραδώσει παραδιδωμι betray; give over
κύριος κυριος lord; master
τὸν ο the
Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel
μετὰ μετα with; amid
σοῦ σου of you; your
εἰς εις into; for
χεῖρας χειρ hand
ἀλλοφύλων αλλοφυλος foreigner
καὶ και and; even
αὔριον αυριον tomorrow; next day
σὺ συ you
καὶ και and; even
οἱ ο the
υἱοί υιος son
σου σου of you; your
μετὰ μετα with; amid
σοῦ σου of you; your
πεσοῦνται πιπτω fall
καὶ και and; even
τὴν ο the
παρεμβολὴν παρεμβολη encampment; barracks
Ισραηλ ισραηλ.1 Israel
δώσει διδωμι give; deposit
κύριος κυριος lord; master
εἰς εις into; for
χεῖρας χειρ hand
ἀλλοφύλων αλλοφυλος foreigner
28:19
וְ wᵊ וְ and
יִתֵּ֣ן yittˈēn נתן give
יְ֠הוָה [yᵊhwˌāh] יְהוָה YHWH
גַּ֣ם gˈam גַּם even
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
יִשְׂרָאֵ֤ל yiśrāʔˈēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel
עִמְּךָ֙ ʕimmᵊḵˌā עִם with
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
יַד־ yaḏ- יָד hand
פְּלִשְׁתִּ֔ים pᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine
וּ û וְ and
מָחָ֕ר māḥˈār מָחָר next day
אַתָּ֥ה ʔattˌā אַתָּה you
וּ û וְ and
בָנֶ֖יךָ vānˌeʸḵā בֵּן son
עִמִּ֑י ʕimmˈî עִם with
גַּ֚ם ˈgam גַּם even
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
מַחֲנֵ֣ה maḥᵃnˈē מַחֲנֶה camp
יִשְׂרָאֵ֔ל yiśrāʔˈēl יִשְׂרָאֵל Israel
יִתֵּ֥ן yittˌēn נתן give
יְהוָ֖ה [yᵊhwˌāh] יְהוָה YHWH
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
יַד־ yaḏ- יָד hand
פְּלִשְׁתִּֽים׃ pᵊlištˈîm פְּלִשְׁתִּי Philistine
28:19. et dabit Dominus etiam Israhel tecum in manu Philisthim cras autem tu et filii tui mecum eritis sed et castra Israhel tradet Dominus in manu Philisthim
And the Lord also will deliver Israel with thee into the hands of the Philistines: and to morrow thou and thy sons shall be with me: and the Lord will also deliver the army of Israel into the hands of the Philistines.
28:19. And the Lord also will give Israel into the hands of the Philistines, along with you. Then tomorrow you and your sons will be with me. But the Lord will also deliver the camp of Israel into the hands of the Philistines.”
28:19. Moreover the LORD will also deliver Israel with thee into the hand of the Philistines: and to morrow [shalt] thou and thy sons [be] with me: the LORD also shall deliver the host of Israel into the hand of the Philistines.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
28:19: To-morrow shalt thou and thy sons be with me - What an awful message! In the course of the ensuing day thou shalt be slain, thy three sons shall be slain, and the armies of Israel shall be delivered into the hands of the Philistines! Can any person read this, properly considering the situation of this unfortunate monarch, the triumph of the enemies of God, and the speedy ruin in which the godlike Jonathan is about to be involved, without feeling the keenest anguish of heart?
But Samuel says, "He and his sons should be with him." Does not this mean that they were to go to paradise? I suppose it means no more than that they should all die. Yet the paraphrase of the Rev. C. Wesley is beautiful: -
"What do these solemn words portend?
A ray of hope when life shall end.
Thou and thy sons, though slain, shall be
To-morrow in repose with me.
Not in a state of hellish pain,
If Saul with Samuel do remain:
Not in a state of damn'd despair,
If loving Jonathan be there."
Saul had committed the sin unto death - the sin to be visited with a violent death, while tile mercy of God was extended to the soul. Thus say my faith, my hope, and my charity; and doth not the mercy of God say the same?
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 28:20
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
28:19: Rather, "will deliver Israel also." Saul had not only brought ruin upon his own house but upon Israel also; and when Saul and Jonathan fell the camp (not "host") would be plundered by the conquerors Sa1 31:8; Sa2 1:10.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
28:19: the Lord: Sa1 12:25, Sa1 31:1-6; Kg1 22:20, Kg1 22:28
and to morrow: There is considerable diversity of opinion, both among learned and pious men, relative to this appearance to Saul. But the most probable opinion seems to be, that Samuel himself did actually appear to Saul, not by the power of enchantment, but by the appointment and especial mercy of God, to warn this infatuated monarch of his approaching end, that he might be reconciled with his Maker. There is not the smallest intimation of chicanery or Satanic influence given in the text; but on the contrary, from the plain and obvious meaning of the language employed, it is perfectly evident that it was Samuel himself, Shemooel hoo, as it is expressed in Sa1 28:14. Indeed the very soul of Samuel seems to breathe in his expressions of displeasure against the disobedience and wickedness of Saul; while the awful prophetic denunciations which accordingly came to pass, were such as neither human nor diabolical wisdom could foresee, and which could only be known to God himself, and to those to whom he chose to Rev_eal them. Exo 9:18; Jer 28:16, Jer 28:17; Dan 5:25-28; Mat 26:24; Act 5:5, Act 5:9, Act 5:10
Geneva 1599
Moreover the LORD will also deliver Israel with thee into the hand of the Philistines: (h) and to morrow [shalt] thou and thy sons [be] with me: the LORD also shall deliver the host of Israel into the hand of the Philistines.
(h) You will die, (1Kings 31:6).
John Gill
Moreover, the Lord will also deliver Israel with thee into the hands of the Philistines,.... Not a word of comfort does he speak unto him, it being the business of this foul spirit to drive him to despair by the permission of God; had he been the true Samuel, he would have directed him to have altered his course of life, and especially his behaviour toward David, and advised him in those difficulties to send for him, who might have been of singular use unto him; he would have exhorted him to repentance for his sins, and humiliation before God on account of them, and given him hope on this that God would appear for him, and work deliverance, as he had done; but instead of this tells him, that he and his army would be delivered into the hands of the Philistines, which he might make a shrewd guess at, and venture to say from the circumstances of things, and the situation Saul and his people were in; the armies of the Philistines were very numerous, and those of Israel comparatively weak; Saul was quite dispirited, and God had forsaken him:
and tomorrow shalt thou and thy sons be with me; which if understood in what sense it may, seems to be a lie of the devil, and at best an ambiguous expression, such as he has been wont to give in the Heathen oracles; if he meant this of himself as an evil spirit, it could not be true of Saul and all his sons, that they should be with him in hell, especially of Jonathan who appears throughout the whole of his life to have been a good man; if he would have it understood of him as representing Samuel, and of their being with him in heaven, it must be a great stretch of charity to believe it true of Saul, so wicked a man, and who died in the act of suicide; though the Jews (k), some of them, understand it in this sense, that his sins were pardoned, and he was saved; and if it is taken in the sense of being in the state of the dead, and in the earth, from whence he is said to ascend, and where the body of Samuel was, which seems to be the best sense that is put upon the phrase, "with me"; yet this was not true, if he meant it of all the sons of Saul, as the expression seems to suggest; for there were Ishbosheth, and his two sons by Rizpah, which survived him; nor was it true of Saul and his sons that they were cut off, and that they died the next day; for the battle was not fought till several days after this, see 1Kings 28:23; if it should be said, that "tomorrow" signifies some future time, and not strictly the next day, this shows the ambiguity of the expression used, and the insignificance of it to the present purpose; for who knew not that Saul and his sons would die some time or another?
the Lord also shall deliver the host of Israel into the hand of the Philistines; which is only a repetition of what is said in the first clause.
(k) T. Bab. Beracot, fol. 12. 2.
John Wesley
Tomorrow shalt thou and thy sons be with me:
"What do these solemn words portend? A gleam of hope when life shall end. Thou and thy sons, tho' slain shall be To-morrow in repose with me. Not in a state of health or pain If Saul with Samuel doth remain; Not in a state of damn'd despair, If loving Jonathan is there."
Tho' these words may only mean, ye shall surely die, without any reference to the state of their souls after death. See note on "1Kings 31:8"
28:2028:20: Եւ փութացա՛ւ Սա՛ւուղ եւ անկաւ յոտնկելեաց ՚ի գետին. եւ զարհուրեցա՛ւ յո՛յժ ՚ի բանիցն Սամուելի, եւ զօրութիւն ո՛չ եւս գոյր ՚ի նմա. զի ո՛չ եկեր հաց զտիւն ողջոյն եւ զգիշերն ամենայն։
20 Սաւուղն անմիջապէս ամբողջ հասակով գետնի վրայ վայր ընկաւ, խիստ զարհուրեց Սամուէլի խօսքերից, ու իր մէջ այլեւս ուժ չմնաց, որովհետեւ մի ամբողջ օր ու գիշեր հաց չէր կերել:
20 Այն ատեն Սաւուղ յանկարծ գետին ինկաւ ու գետնի վրայ փռուեցաւ եւ Սամուէլին խօսքերէն շատ վախցաւ։ Ա՛լ ամենեւին վրան ոյժ չմնաց, քանզի բոլոր օրն ու բոլոր գիշերը հաց կերած չէր։
Եւ փութացաւ Սաւուղ եւ անկաւ յոտնկելեաց ի գետին. եւ զարհուրեցաւ յոյժ ի բանիցն Սամուելի, եւ զօրութիւն ոչ եւս գոյր ի նմա. զի ոչ եկեր հաց զտիւն ողջոյն եւ զգիշերն ամենայն:

28:20: Եւ փութացա՛ւ Սա՛ւուղ եւ անկաւ յոտնկելեաց ՚ի գետին. եւ զարհուրեցա՛ւ յո՛յժ ՚ի բանիցն Սամուելի, եւ զօրութիւն ո՛չ եւս գոյր ՚ի նմա. զի ո՛չ եկեր հաց զտիւն ողջոյն եւ զգիշերն ամենայն։
20 Սաւուղն անմիջապէս ամբողջ հասակով գետնի վրայ վայր ընկաւ, խիստ զարհուրեց Սամուէլի խօսքերից, ու իր մէջ այլեւս ուժ չմնաց, որովհետեւ մի ամբողջ օր ու գիշեր հաց չէր կերել:
20 Այն ատեն Սաւուղ յանկարծ գետին ինկաւ ու գետնի վրայ փռուեցաւ եւ Սամուէլին խօսքերէն շատ վախցաւ։ Ա՛լ ամենեւին վրան ոյժ չմնաց, քանզի բոլոր օրն ու բոլոր գիշերը հաց կերած չէր։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
28:2028:20 Тогда Саул вдруг пал всем телом своим на землю, ибо сильно испугался слов Самуила; притом и силы не стало в нем, ибо он не ел хлеба весь тот день и всю ночь.
28:20 καὶ και and; even ἔσπευσεν σπευδω hurry Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul καὶ και and; even ἔπεσεν πιπτω fall ἑστηκὼς ιστημι stand; establish ἐπὶ επι in; on τὴν ο the γῆν γη earth; land καὶ και and; even ἐφοβήθη φοβεω afraid; fear σφόδρα σφοδρα vehemently; tremendously ἀπὸ απο from; away τῶν ο the λόγων λογος word; log Σαμουηλ σαμουηλ Samouēl; Samoil καὶ και and; even ἰσχὺς ισχυς force ἐν εν in αὐτῷ αυτος he; him οὐκ ου not ἦν ειμι be ἔτι ετι yet; still οὐ ου not γὰρ γαρ for ἔφαγεν φαγω swallow; eat ἄρτον αρτος bread; loaves ὅλην ολος whole; wholly τὴν ο the ἡμέραν ημερα day καὶ και and; even ὅλην ολος whole; wholly τὴν ο the νύκτα νυξ night ἐκείνην εκεινος that
28:20 וַ wa וְ and יְמַהֵ֣ר yᵊmahˈēr מהר hasten שָׁא֗וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul וַ wa וְ and יִּפֹּ֤ל yyippˈōl נפל fall מְלֹא־ mᵊlō- מְלֹא fullness קֹֽומָתֹו֙ qˈômāṯô קֹומָה height אַ֔רְצָה ʔˈarṣā אֶרֶץ earth וַ wa וְ and יִּרָ֥א yyirˌā ירא fear מְאֹ֖ד mᵊʔˌōḏ מְאֹד might מִ mi מִן from דִּבְרֵ֣י ddivrˈê דָּבָר word שְׁמוּאֵ֑ל šᵊmûʔˈēl שְׁמוּאֵל Samuel גַּם־ gam- גַּם even כֹּ֨חַ֙ kˈōₐḥ כֹּחַ strength לֹא־ lō- לֹא not הָ֣יָה hˈāyā היה be בֹ֔ו vˈô בְּ in כִּ֣י kˈî כִּי that לֹ֤א lˈō לֹא not אָכַל֙ ʔāḵˌal אכל eat לֶ֔חֶם lˈeḥem לֶחֶם bread כָּל־ kol- כֹּל whole הַ ha הַ the יֹּ֖ום yyˌôm יֹום day וְ wᵊ וְ and כָל־ ḵol- כֹּל whole הַ ha הַ the לָּֽיְלָה׃ llˈāyᵊlā לַיְלָה night
28:20. statimque Saul cecidit porrectus in terram extimuerat enim verba Samuhel et robur non erat in eo quia non comederat panem tota die illaAnd forthwith Saul fell all along on the ground; for he was frightened with the words of Samuel, and there was no strength in him, for he had eaten no bread all that day.
20. Then Saul fell straightway his full length upon the earth, and was sore afraid, because of the words of Samuel: and there was no strength in him; for he had eaten no bread all the day, nor all the night.
28:20. And immediately, Saul fell stretched out on the ground. For he was terrified by the words of Samuel. And there was no strength in him. For he had not eaten bread all that day.
28:20. Then Saul fell straightway all along on the earth, and was sore afraid, because of the words of Samuel: and there was no strength in him; for he had eaten no bread all the day, nor all the night.
Then Saul fell straightway all along on the earth, and was sore afraid, because of the words of Samuel: and there was no strength in him; for he had eaten no bread all the day, nor all the night:

28:20 Тогда Саул вдруг пал всем телом своим на землю, ибо сильно испугался слов Самуила; притом и силы не стало в нем, ибо он не ел хлеба весь тот день и всю ночь.
28:20
καὶ και and; even
ἔσπευσεν σπευδω hurry
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
καὶ και and; even
ἔπεσεν πιπτω fall
ἑστηκὼς ιστημι stand; establish
ἐπὶ επι in; on
τὴν ο the
γῆν γη earth; land
καὶ και and; even
ἐφοβήθη φοβεω afraid; fear
σφόδρα σφοδρα vehemently; tremendously
ἀπὸ απο from; away
τῶν ο the
λόγων λογος word; log
Σαμουηλ σαμουηλ Samouēl; Samoil
καὶ και and; even
ἰσχὺς ισχυς force
ἐν εν in
αὐτῷ αυτος he; him
οὐκ ου not
ἦν ειμι be
ἔτι ετι yet; still
οὐ ου not
γὰρ γαρ for
ἔφαγεν φαγω swallow; eat
ἄρτον αρτος bread; loaves
ὅλην ολος whole; wholly
τὴν ο the
ἡμέραν ημερα day
καὶ και and; even
ὅλην ολος whole; wholly
τὴν ο the
νύκτα νυξ night
ἐκείνην εκεινος that
28:20
וַ wa וְ and
יְמַהֵ֣ר yᵊmahˈēr מהר hasten
שָׁא֗וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
וַ wa וְ and
יִּפֹּ֤ל yyippˈōl נפל fall
מְלֹא־ mᵊlō- מְלֹא fullness
קֹֽומָתֹו֙ qˈômāṯô קֹומָה height
אַ֔רְצָה ʔˈarṣā אֶרֶץ earth
וַ wa וְ and
יִּרָ֥א yyirˌā ירא fear
מְאֹ֖ד mᵊʔˌōḏ מְאֹד might
מִ mi מִן from
דִּבְרֵ֣י ddivrˈê דָּבָר word
שְׁמוּאֵ֑ל šᵊmûʔˈēl שְׁמוּאֵל Samuel
גַּם־ gam- גַּם even
כֹּ֨חַ֙ kˈōₐḥ כֹּחַ strength
לֹא־ lō- לֹא not
הָ֣יָה hˈāyā היה be
בֹ֔ו vˈô בְּ in
כִּ֣י kˈî כִּי that
לֹ֤א lˈō לֹא not
אָכַל֙ ʔāḵˌal אכל eat
לֶ֔חֶם lˈeḥem לֶחֶם bread
כָּל־ kol- כֹּל whole
הַ ha הַ the
יֹּ֖ום yyˌôm יֹום day
וְ wᵊ וְ and
כָל־ ḵol- כֹּל whole
הַ ha הַ the
לָּֽיְלָה׃ llˈāyᵊlā לַיְלָה night
28:20. statimque Saul cecidit porrectus in terram extimuerat enim verba Samuhel et robur non erat in eo quia non comederat panem tota die illa
And forthwith Saul fell all along on the ground; for he was frightened with the words of Samuel, and there was no strength in him, for he had eaten no bread all that day.
28:20. And immediately, Saul fell stretched out on the ground. For he was terrified by the words of Samuel. And there was no strength in him. For he had not eaten bread all that day.
28:20. Then Saul fell straightway all along on the earth, and was sore afraid, because of the words of Samuel: and there was no strength in him; for he had eaten no bread all the day, nor all the night.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ac▾ mh▾ all ▾
Matthew Henry: Concise Commentary on the Whole Bible - 1706
Saul's Despair. B. C. 1055.

20 Then Saul fell straightway all along on the earth, and was sore afraid, because of the words of Samuel: and there was no strength in him; for he had eaten no bread all the day, nor all the night. 21 And the woman came unto Saul, and saw that he was sore troubled, and said unto him, Behold, thine handmaid hath obeyed thy voice, and I have put my life in my hand, and have hearkened unto thy words which thou spakest unto me. 22 Now therefore, I pray thee, hearken thou also unto the voice of thine handmaid, and let me set a morsel of bread before thee; and eat, that thou mayest have strength, when thou goest on thy way. 23 But he refused, and said, I will not eat. But his servants, together with the woman, compelled him; and he hearkened unto their voice. So he arose from the earth, and sat upon the bed. 24 And the woman had a fat calf in the house; and she hasted, and killed it, and took flour, and kneaded it, and did bake unleavened bread thereof: 25 And she brought it before Saul, and before his servants; and they did eat. Then they rose up, and went away that night.
We are here told how Saul received this terrible message from the ghost he consulted. He desired to be told what he should do (v. 15), but was only told what he had not done and what should be done to him. Those that expect any good counsel or comfort otherwise than from God, and in the way of his institutions, will be as wretchedly disappointed as Saul here was. Observe,
I. How he sunk under the load, v. 20. He was indeed unfit to bear it, having eaten nothing all the day before, nor that night. He came fasting from the camp, and continued fasting; not for want of food, but for want of an appetite. The fear he was in of the power of the Philistines (v. 5) took away his appetite, or perhaps the struggle he had with his own conscience, after he had entertained the thought of consulting the witch, made him to nauseate even his necessary food, though ever so dainty. This made him an easy prey to this fresh terror that now came upon him like an armed man. He fell all along on the earth, as if the archers of the Philistines had already hit him, and there was no strength in him to bear up against these heavy tidings. Now he had enough of consulting witches, and found them miserable comforters. When God in his word speaks terror to sinners he opens to them, at the same time, a door of hope if they repent: but those that apply to the gates of hell for succour must there expect darkness without any glimpse of light.
II. With what difficulty he was persuaded to take so much relief as was necessary to carry him back to his post in the camp. The witch, it should seem, had left Saul alone with the spectre, to have his talk with him by himself; but perhaps hearing him fall and groan, and perceiving him to be in great agony, she came to him (v. 21), and was very importunate with him to take some refreshment, that he might be able to get clear from her house, fearing that if he should be ill, especially if he should die there, she should be punished for it as a traitor, though she had escaped punishment as a witch. This, it is probable, rather than any sentiment of kindness, made her solicitous to help him. But what a deplorable condition had he brought himself to when he needed so wretched a comforter! 1. She showed herself very importunate with him to take some refreshment. She pleaded (v. 21) that she had obeyed his voice to the endangering of her life, and why therefore should not he hearken to her voice for the relieving of his life? v. 22. She had a fat calf at hand (and the word signifies one that was made use of in treading out the corn, and therefore could the worse be spared); this she prepared for his entertainment, v. 24. Josephus is large in applauding the extraordinary courtesy and liberality of this woman, and recommending what she did as an example of compassion to the distressed, and readiness to communicate for their relief, though we have no prospect of being recompensed. 2. He showed himself very averse to it: He refused, and said, I will not eat (v. 23), choosing rather to die obscurely by famine than honourably by the sword. Had he laboured only under a defect of animal spirits, food might have helped him; but, alas! his case was out of the reach of such succours. What are dainty meats to a wounded conscience? As vinegar upon nitre, so is he that sings songs to a heavy heart, so disagreeable and unwelcome. 3. The woman at length, with the help of his servants, overpersuaded him, against his inclination and resolution, to take some refreshment. Not by force, but by friendly advice, they compelled him (v. 23), and of no other than such a rational and courteous compulsion are we to understand that in the parable, Compel them to come in, Luke xiv. 23. How forcible are right words, when men are pressed by them to that which is for their own interest! Job vi. 25. Saul was somewhat revived with this entertainment; so that he and his servants, when they had eaten, rose up and went away before it was light (v. 25), that they might hasten to their business and that they might not be seen to come out of such a scandalous house. Josephus here much admires the bravery and magnanimity of Saul, that, though he was assured he should lose both his life and honour, yet he would not desert his army, but resolutely returned to the camp, and stood ready for an engagement. I wonder more at the hardness of his heart, that he did not again apply to God by repentance and prayer, in hopes yet to obtain at least a reprieve; but he desperately ran headlong upon his own ruin. Perhaps, indeed, now that rage and envy possessed him to the uttermost, he was the better reconciled to his hard fate, being told that his sons, and Jonathan among the rest, whom he hated for his affection to David, should die with him. If he must fall, he cared not what desolations of his family and kingdom accompanied his fall, hoping it would be the worse for his successor. Emou thanontos gaia michtheto pyri.--I care not if, when I am dead, the world should be set on fire. He begged not, as David, "Let thy hand be against me, but not against thy people."
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
28:20: Then Saul fell straightway all along on the earth - Literally, he fell with his own length, or with the fullness of his stature. He was so overwhelmed with this most dreadful message, that he swooned away, and thus fell at his own length upon the ground. The woman, being terrified, had probably withdrawn to some distance at the first appearance of the prophet; and Saul was left alone with Samuel. After some short time, the woman came again unto Saul, found him sore troubled, and offered him those succours which humanity dictated.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 28:23
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
28:20: fell straightway: Heb. made haste and fell with the fullness of his stature
sore afraid: Sa1 28:5, Sa1 25:37; Job 15:20-24, Job 26:2; Psa 50:21, Psa 50:22
Geneva 1599
Then Saul fell straightway all along on the earth, and was sore (i) afraid, because of the words of Samuel: and there was no strength in him; for he had eaten no bread all the day, nor all the night.
(i) The wicked when they hear God's judgments, tremble and despair, but cannot seek for mercy by repentance.
John Gill
Then Saul fell straightway all along on the earth,.... Fell at his full length at once, as if he had been thunderstruck, or pierced through with a dart or sword:
and was sore afraid, because of the words of Samuel; as he supposed they were, whose words never failed:
and there was no strength in him: to rise up again, he was quite dispirited and strengthless:
for he had eaten no bread all the day, nor all the night; which contributed the more to his weakness; not only his fears, but not eating any food, occasioned his weakness, and that through want of an appetite, by reason of the great concern of his mind in his present troubles.
John Wesley
Fell - As if the Archers of the Philistines had already hit him, and there was no strength in him, to bear up against these heavy tidings: especially, as we cannot doubt, but all his past sins were now brought to his remembrance and what authority has any man to affirm, that he felt no contrition all this time? Altho' it did not seem good to the holy ghost, to leave it upon record?
28:2128:21: Եւ եմո՛ւտ կինն առ Սաւուղ՝ եւ ետես զի տագնապեալ էր յոյժ, եւ ասէ ցնա. Ահա լուա՛ւ աղախին քո ձայնի քում, եւ եդի զոգի իմ ՚ի ձեռին իմում, եւ ունկնդի՛ր եղէ բանիցն զոր խօսեցար ընդ իս.
21 Կինը մտաւ Սաւուղի մօտ ու տեսնելով, որ նա մեծ տագնապի մէջ է, ասաց նրան. «Ես՝ քո աղախինը, հնազանդուել եմ քեզ, կեանքս վտանգի ենթարկելով անսացել եմ խօսքերիդ:
21 Կինը Սաւուղին քով գնաց ու անոր չափազանց սոսկումը տեսնելով՝ անոր ըսաւ. «Ահա քու աղախինդ քու խօսքիդ մտիկ ըրաւ եւ իմ հոգիս ձեռքիս մէջ դնելով՝ ինծի ըսած խօսքերուդ հնազանդութիւն ըրի։
Եւ եմուտ կինն առ Սաւուղ եւ ետես զի տագնապեալ էր յոյժ, եւ ասէ ցնա. Ահա լուաւ աղախին քո ձայնի քում. եւ եդի զոգի իմ ի ձեռին իմում, եւ ունկնդիր եղէ բանիցն զոր խօսեցար ընդ իս:

28:21: Եւ եմո՛ւտ կինն առ Սաւուղ՝ եւ ետես զի տագնապեալ էր յոյժ, եւ ասէ ցնա. Ահա լուա՛ւ աղախին քո ձայնի քում, եւ եդի զոգի իմ ՚ի ձեռին իմում, եւ ունկնդի՛ր եղէ բանիցն զոր խօսեցար ընդ իս.
21 Կինը մտաւ Սաւուղի մօտ ու տեսնելով, որ նա մեծ տագնապի մէջ է, ասաց նրան. «Ես՝ քո աղախինը, հնազանդուել եմ քեզ, կեանքս վտանգի ենթարկելով անսացել եմ խօսքերիդ:
21 Կինը Սաւուղին քով գնաց ու անոր չափազանց սոսկումը տեսնելով՝ անոր ըսաւ. «Ահա քու աղախինդ քու խօսքիդ մտիկ ըրաւ եւ իմ հոգիս ձեռքիս մէջ դնելով՝ ինծի ըսած խօսքերուդ հնազանդութիւն ըրի։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
28:2128:21 И подошла женщина та к Саулу, и увидела, что он очень испугался, и сказала: вот, раба твоя послушалась голоса твоего и подвергала жизнь свою опасности и исполнила приказание, которое ты дал мне;
28:21 καὶ και and; even εἰσῆλθεν εισερχομαι enter; go in ἡ ο the γυνὴ γυνη woman; wife πρὸς προς to; toward Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul καὶ και and; even εἶδεν οραω view; see ὅτι οτι since; that ἔσπευσεν σπευδω hurry σφόδρα σφοδρα vehemently; tremendously καὶ και and; even εἶπεν επω say; speak πρὸς προς to; toward αὐτόν αυτος he; him ἰδοὺ ιδου see!; here I am δὴ δη in fact ἤκουσεν ακουω hear ἡ ο the δούλη δουλη subject; maid σου σου of you; your τῆς ο the φωνῆς φωνη voice; sound σου σου of you; your καὶ και and; even ἐθέμην τιθημι put; make τὴν ο the ψυχήν ψυχη soul μου μου of me; mine ἐν εν in τῇ ο the χειρί χειρ hand μου μου of me; mine καὶ και and; even ἤκουσα ακουω hear τοὺς ο the λόγους λογος word; log οὓς ος who; what ἐλάλησάς λαλεω talk; speak μοι μοι me
28:21 וַ wa וְ and תָּבֹ֤וא ttāvˈô בוא come הָֽ hˈā הַ the אִשָּׁה֙ ʔiššˌā אִשָּׁה woman אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to שָׁא֔וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul וַ wa וְ and תֵּ֖רֶא ttˌēre ראה see כִּי־ kî- כִּי that נִבְהַ֣ל nivhˈal בהל disturb מְאֹ֑ד mᵊʔˈōḏ מְאֹד might וַ wa וְ and תֹּ֣אמֶר ttˈōmer אמר say אֵלָ֗יו ʔēlˈāʸw אֶל to הִנֵּ֨ה hinnˌē הִנֵּה behold שָׁמְעָ֤ה šāmᵊʕˈā שׁמע hear שִׁפְחָֽתְךָ֙ šifḥˈāṯᵊḵā שִׁפְחָה maidservant בְּ bᵊ בְּ in קֹולֶ֔ךָ qôlˈeḵā קֹול sound וָ wā וְ and אָשִׂ֤ים ʔāśˈîm שׂים put נַפְשִׁי֙ nafšˌî נֶפֶשׁ soul בְּ bᵊ בְּ in כַפִּ֔י ḵappˈî כַּף palm וָֽ wˈā וְ and אֶשְׁמַע֙ ʔešmˌaʕ שׁמע hear אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker] דְּבָרֶ֔יךָ dᵊvārˈeʸḵā דָּבָר word אֲשֶׁ֥ר ʔᵃšˌer אֲשֶׁר [relative] דִּבַּ֖רְתָּ dibbˌartā דבר speak אֵלָֽי׃ ʔēlˈāy אֶל to
28:21. ingressa est itaque mulier ad Saul et ait conturbatus enim erat valde dixitque ad eum ecce oboedivit ancilla tua voci tuae et posui animam meam in manu mea et audivi sermones tuos quos locutus es ad meAnd the woman came to Saul, (for he was very much troubled) and said to him: Behold thy handmaid hath obeyed thy voice, and I have put my life in my hand: and I hearkened unto the words which thou spokest to me.
21. And the woman came unto Saul, and saw that he was sore troubled, and said unto him, Behold, thine handmaid hath hearkened unto thy voice, and I have put my life in my hand, and have hearkened unto thy words which thou spakest unto me.
28:21. And so, the woman entered to Saul, (for he was very troubled) and she said to him: “Behold, your handmaid has obeyed your voice, and I have placed my life in my hand. And I have heeded the words which you spoke to me.
28:21. And the woman came unto Saul, and saw that he was sore troubled, and said unto him, Behold, thine handmaid hath obeyed thy voice, and I have put my life in my hand, and have hearkened unto thy words which thou spakest unto me.
And the woman came unto Saul, and saw that he was sore troubled, and said unto him, Behold, thine handmaid hath obeyed thy voice, and I have put my life in my hand, and have hearkened unto thy words which thou spakest unto me:

28:21 И подошла женщина та к Саулу, и увидела, что он очень испугался, и сказала: вот, раба твоя послушалась голоса твоего и подвергала жизнь свою опасности и исполнила приказание, которое ты дал мне;
28:21
καὶ και and; even
εἰσῆλθεν εισερχομαι enter; go in
ο the
γυνὴ γυνη woman; wife
πρὸς προς to; toward
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
καὶ και and; even
εἶδεν οραω view; see
ὅτι οτι since; that
ἔσπευσεν σπευδω hurry
σφόδρα σφοδρα vehemently; tremendously
καὶ και and; even
εἶπεν επω say; speak
πρὸς προς to; toward
αὐτόν αυτος he; him
ἰδοὺ ιδου see!; here I am
δὴ δη in fact
ἤκουσεν ακουω hear
ο the
δούλη δουλη subject; maid
σου σου of you; your
τῆς ο the
φωνῆς φωνη voice; sound
σου σου of you; your
καὶ και and; even
ἐθέμην τιθημι put; make
τὴν ο the
ψυχήν ψυχη soul
μου μου of me; mine
ἐν εν in
τῇ ο the
χειρί χειρ hand
μου μου of me; mine
καὶ και and; even
ἤκουσα ακουω hear
τοὺς ο the
λόγους λογος word; log
οὓς ος who; what
ἐλάλησάς λαλεω talk; speak
μοι μοι me
28:21
וַ wa וְ and
תָּבֹ֤וא ttāvˈô בוא come
הָֽ hˈā הַ the
אִשָּׁה֙ ʔiššˌā אִשָּׁה woman
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
שָׁא֔וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
וַ wa וְ and
תֵּ֖רֶא ttˌēre ראה see
כִּי־ kî- כִּי that
נִבְהַ֣ל nivhˈal בהל disturb
מְאֹ֑ד mᵊʔˈōḏ מְאֹד might
וַ wa וְ and
תֹּ֣אמֶר ttˈōmer אמר say
אֵלָ֗יו ʔēlˈāʸw אֶל to
הִנֵּ֨ה hinnˌē הִנֵּה behold
שָׁמְעָ֤ה šāmᵊʕˈā שׁמע hear
שִׁפְחָֽתְךָ֙ šifḥˈāṯᵊḵā שִׁפְחָה maidservant
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
קֹולֶ֔ךָ qôlˈeḵā קֹול sound
וָ וְ and
אָשִׂ֤ים ʔāśˈîm שׂים put
נַפְשִׁי֙ nafšˌî נֶפֶשׁ soul
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
כַפִּ֔י ḵappˈî כַּף palm
וָֽ wˈā וְ and
אֶשְׁמַע֙ ʔešmˌaʕ שׁמע hear
אֶת־ ʔeṯ- אֵת [object marker]
דְּבָרֶ֔יךָ dᵊvārˈeʸḵā דָּבָר word
אֲשֶׁ֥ר ʔᵃšˌer אֲשֶׁר [relative]
דִּבַּ֖רְתָּ dibbˌartā דבר speak
אֵלָֽי׃ ʔēlˈāy אֶל to
28:21. ingressa est itaque mulier ad Saul et ait conturbatus enim erat valde dixitque ad eum ecce oboedivit ancilla tua voci tuae et posui animam meam in manu mea et audivi sermones tuos quos locutus es ad me
And the woman came to Saul, (for he was very much troubled) and said to him: Behold thy handmaid hath obeyed thy voice, and I have put my life in my hand: and I hearkened unto the words which thou spokest to me.
28:21. And so, the woman entered to Saul, (for he was very troubled) and she said to him: “Behold, your handmaid has obeyed your voice, and I have placed my life in my hand. And I have heeded the words which you spoke to me.
28:21. And the woman came unto Saul, and saw that he was sore troubled, and said unto him, Behold, thine handmaid hath obeyed thy voice, and I have put my life in my hand, and have hearkened unto thy words which thou spakest unto me.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ all ▾
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
28:21: I have put: Sa1 19:5; Jdg 12:3; Job 13:14
Geneva 1599
And the woman came unto Saul, and saw that he was sore troubled, and said unto him, Behold, thine handmaid hath obeyed thy voice, and I (k) have put my life in my hand, and have hearkened unto thy words which thou spakest unto me.
(k) I have ventured my life.
John Gill
And the woman came unto Saul,.... Having left him and the apparition in a room by themselves to converse together, and perhaps on hearing him fall to the ground came in:
and saw that he was sore troubled: by his lying on the ground, and the agonies he seemed to be in, and the uneasiness that sat upon his countenance:
and said unto him, behold, thine handmaid hath obeyed thy voice; in divining by her familiar spirit for him, and in bringing up Samuel to him, as he desired:
and I have put my life in my hand; exposed it to the utmost danger, since a person of her profession, and token in the exercise of it, was punishable with death; and especially she was in the greater danger, as it was Saul himself, who had by an edict expelled all such persons from his dominions, who now employed her, as she perceived:
and have hearkened unto thy words which thou spakest unto me: to the oath he had taken, that no hurt should come to her, which she confided in, and relied upon, and to what he bid her do, according to her art of divination.
John Wesley
Came to Saul - From whom she departed, when she had brought him and Samuel together, that they might more freely converse together.
28:2228:22: եւ արդ լո՛ւր եւ դու ձայնի աղախնոյ քոյ, եւ եդից առաջի քո պատառ մի հա՛ց եւ կերիցես, եւ եղիցի քեզ զօրութիւն. զի երթիցես զճանապարհ քո[3125]։ [3125] Յօրինակին պակասէր. Եւ արդ լո՛ւր եւ դու ձայնի։
22 Հիմա էլ դո՛ւ լսիր քո աղախնի խօսքերը: Քո առջեւ մի պատառ հաց դնեմ ու կե՛ր եւ ուժ կը ստանաս, որ քո ճանապարհը գնաս»:
22 Հիմա, կ’աղաչեմ, դուն ալ, քու աղախինիդ խօսքին մտիկ ըրէ ու քու առջեւդ պատառ մը հաց դնեմ, կեր, որպէս զի ոյժ առնես, քանզի ճամբայ պիտի երթաս»։
Եւ արդ լուր եւ դու ձայնի աղախնոյ քո, եւ եդից առաջի քո պատառ մի հաց եւ կերիցես, եւ եղիցի քեզ զօրութիւն. զի երթիցես զճանապարհ քո:

28:22: եւ արդ լո՛ւր եւ դու ձայնի աղախնոյ քոյ, եւ եդից առաջի քո պատառ մի հա՛ց եւ կերիցես, եւ եղիցի քեզ զօրութիւն. զի երթիցես զճանապարհ քո[3125]։
[3125] Յօրինակին պակասէր. Եւ արդ լո՛ւր եւ դու ձայնի։
22 Հիմա էլ դո՛ւ լսիր քո աղախնի խօսքերը: Քո առջեւ մի պատառ հաց դնեմ ու կե՛ր եւ ուժ կը ստանաս, որ քո ճանապարհը գնաս»:
22 Հիմա, կ’աղաչեմ, դուն ալ, քու աղախինիդ խօսքին մտիկ ըրէ ու քու առջեւդ պատառ մը հաց դնեմ, կեր, որպէս զի ոյժ առնես, քանզի ճամբայ պիտի երթաս»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
28:2228:22 теперь прошу, послушайся и ты голоса рабы твоей: я предложу тебе кусок хлеба, поешь, и будет в тебе крепость, когда пойдешь в путь.
28:22 καὶ και and; even νῦν νυν now; present ἄκουσον ακουω hear δὴ δη in fact φωνῆς φωνη voice; sound τῆς ο the δούλης δουλη subject; maid σου σου of you; your καὶ και and; even παραθήσω παρατιθημι pose; serve ἐνώπιόν ενωπιος in the face; facing σου σου of you; your ψωμὸν ψωμος bread; loaves καὶ και and; even φάγε φαγω swallow; eat καὶ και and; even ἔσται ειμι be ἐν εν in σοὶ σοι you ἰσχύς ισχυς force ὅτι οτι since; that πορεύσῃ πορευομαι travel; go ἐν εν in ὁδῷ οδος way; journey
28:22 וְ wᵊ וְ and עַתָּ֗ה ʕattˈā עַתָּה now שְׁמַֽע־ šᵊmˈaʕ- שׁמע hear נָ֤א nˈā נָא yeah גַם־ ḡam- גַּם even אַתָּה֙ ʔattˌā אַתָּה you בְּ bᵊ בְּ in קֹ֣ול qˈôl קֹול sound שִׁפְחָתֶ֔ךָ šifḥāṯˈeḵā שִׁפְחָה maidservant וְ wᵊ וְ and אָשִׂ֧מָה ʔāśˈimā שׂים put לְ lᵊ לְ to פָנֶ֛יךָ fānˈeʸḵā פָּנֶה face פַּת־ paṯ- פַּת bit לֶ֖חֶם lˌeḥem לֶחֶם bread וֶ we וְ and אֱכֹ֑ול ʔᵉḵˈôl אכל eat וִ wi וְ and יהִ֤י yhˈî היה be בְךָ֙ vᵊḵˌā בְּ in כֹּ֔חַ kˈōₐḥ כֹּחַ strength כִּ֥י kˌî כִּי that תֵלֵ֖ךְ ṯēlˌēḵ הלך walk בַּ ba בְּ in † הַ the דָּֽרֶךְ׃ ddˈāreḵ דֶּרֶךְ way
28:22. nunc igitur audi et tu vocem ancillae tuae ut ponam coram te buccellam panis et comedens convalescas ut possis iter facereNow therefore, I pray thee, hearken thou also to the voice of thy handmaid, and let me set before thee a morsel of bread, that thou mayst eat and recover strength, and be able to go on thy journey.
22. Now therefore, I pray thee, hearken thou also unto the voice of thine handmaid, and let me set a morsel of bread before thee; and eat, that thou mayest have strength, when thou goest on thy way.
28:22. And so now, I ask you to heed the voice of your handmaid, and let me place before you a morsel of bread, so that, by eating, you may recover strength, and you may be able to undertake the journey.”
28:22. Now therefore, I pray thee, hearken thou also unto the voice of thine handmaid, and let me set a morsel of bread before thee; and eat, that thou mayest have strength, when thou goest on thy way.
Now therefore, I pray thee, hearken thou also unto the voice of thine handmaid, and let me set a morsel of bread before thee; and eat, that thou mayest have strength, when thou goest on thy way:

28:22 теперь прошу, послушайся и ты голоса рабы твоей: я предложу тебе кусок хлеба, поешь, и будет в тебе крепость, когда пойдешь в путь.
28:22
καὶ και and; even
νῦν νυν now; present
ἄκουσον ακουω hear
δὴ δη in fact
φωνῆς φωνη voice; sound
τῆς ο the
δούλης δουλη subject; maid
σου σου of you; your
καὶ και and; even
παραθήσω παρατιθημι pose; serve
ἐνώπιόν ενωπιος in the face; facing
σου σου of you; your
ψωμὸν ψωμος bread; loaves
καὶ και and; even
φάγε φαγω swallow; eat
καὶ και and; even
ἔσται ειμι be
ἐν εν in
σοὶ σοι you
ἰσχύς ισχυς force
ὅτι οτι since; that
πορεύσῃ πορευομαι travel; go
ἐν εν in
ὁδῷ οδος way; journey
28:22
וְ wᵊ וְ and
עַתָּ֗ה ʕattˈā עַתָּה now
שְׁמַֽע־ šᵊmˈaʕ- שׁמע hear
נָ֤א nˈā נָא yeah
גַם־ ḡam- גַּם even
אַתָּה֙ ʔattˌā אַתָּה you
בְּ bᵊ בְּ in
קֹ֣ול qˈôl קֹול sound
שִׁפְחָתֶ֔ךָ šifḥāṯˈeḵā שִׁפְחָה maidservant
וְ wᵊ וְ and
אָשִׂ֧מָה ʔāśˈimā שׂים put
לְ lᵊ לְ to
פָנֶ֛יךָ fānˈeʸḵā פָּנֶה face
פַּת־ paṯ- פַּת bit
לֶ֖חֶם lˌeḥem לֶחֶם bread
וֶ we וְ and
אֱכֹ֑ול ʔᵉḵˈôl אכל eat
וִ wi וְ and
יהִ֤י yhˈî היה be
בְךָ֙ vᵊḵˌā בְּ in
כֹּ֔חַ kˈōₐḥ כֹּחַ strength
כִּ֥י kˌî כִּי that
תֵלֵ֖ךְ ṯēlˌēḵ הלך walk
בַּ ba בְּ in
הַ the
דָּֽרֶךְ׃ ddˈāreḵ דֶּרֶךְ way
28:22. nunc igitur audi et tu vocem ancillae tuae ut ponam coram te buccellam panis et comedens convalescas ut possis iter facere
Now therefore, I pray thee, hearken thou also to the voice of thy handmaid, and let me set before thee a morsel of bread, that thou mayst eat and recover strength, and be able to go on thy journey.
28:22. And so now, I ask you to heed the voice of your handmaid, and let me place before you a morsel of bread, so that, by eating, you may recover strength, and you may be able to undertake the journey.”
28:22. Now therefore, I pray thee, hearken thou also unto the voice of thine handmaid, and let me set a morsel of bread before thee; and eat, that thou mayest have strength, when thou goest on thy way.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ all ▾
John Gill
Now therefore, I pray thee, hearken thou also unto the voice of thine handmaid,.... She argues, that as she had hearkened unto him to the endangering of her life, it was but reasonable, and might be expected, that he would hearken to her in a case that would be to the preservation of his life:
and let me set a morsel of bread before thee, and eat, that thou mayest have strength, when thou goest on thy way; which she might urge, not merely out of respect to the king, but for her own sake, lest should he die in her house, she might be taken up, not only for a witch, but as being accessory to the death of the king; and therefore she moves, that he would take some food for refreshment of nature, that he might be able to depart her house, and go on his way to his army.
28:2328:23: Եւ ո՛չ կամեցաւ ուտել. եւ բռնադատեցին զնա ծառայքն իւր եւ կինն, եւ լուա՛ւ ձայնի նոցա, եւ յարեա՛ւ ՚ի գետնոյն, եւ նստա՛ւ յաթոռ։
23 Նա չուզեց ուտել, սակայն իր ծառաներն ու կինը ստիպեցին նրան, ու Սաւուղը տեղի տալով՝ գետնից վեր կացաւ ու նստեց աթոռին:
23 Բայց անիկա չուզեց ու «Չեմ ուտեր», ըսաւ, սակայն երբ իր ծառաները ու կինն ալ զանիկա բռնադատեցին, անոնց խօսքին մտիկ ըրաւ ու գետնէն ելլելով անկողնին վրայ նստաւ։
Եւ ոչ [511]կամեցաւ ուտել``. եւ բռնադատեցին զնա ծառայքն իւր եւ կինն, եւ լուաւ ձայնի նոցա, եւ յարեաւ ի գետնոյն` եւ նստաւ [512]յաթոռ:

28:23: Եւ ո՛չ կամեցաւ ուտել. եւ բռնադատեցին զնա ծառայքն իւր եւ կինն, եւ լուա՛ւ ձայնի նոցա, եւ յարեա՛ւ ՚ի գետնոյն, եւ նստա՛ւ յաթոռ։
23 Նա չուզեց ուտել, սակայն իր ծառաներն ու կինը ստիպեցին նրան, ու Սաւուղը տեղի տալով՝ գետնից վեր կացաւ ու նստեց աթոռին:
23 Բայց անիկա չուզեց ու «Չեմ ուտեր», ըսաւ, սակայն երբ իր ծառաները ու կինն ալ զանիկա բռնադատեցին, անոնց խօսքին մտիկ ըրաւ ու գետնէն ելլելով անկողնին վրայ նստաւ։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
28:2328:23 Но он отказался и сказал: не буду есть. И стали уговаривать его слуги его, а также и женщина; и он послушался голоса их, и встал с земли и сел на ложе.
28:23 καὶ και and; even οὐκ ου not ἐβουλήθη βουλομαι want φαγεῖν φαγω swallow; eat καὶ και and; even παρεβιάζοντο παραβιαζομαι press αὐτὸν αυτος he; him οἱ ο the παῖδες παις child; boy αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him καὶ και and; even ἡ ο the γυνή γυνη woman; wife καὶ και and; even ἤκουσεν ακουω hear τῆς ο the φωνῆς φωνη voice; sound αὐτῶν αυτος he; him καὶ και and; even ἀνέστη ανιστημι stand up; resurrect ἀπὸ απο from; away τῆς ο the γῆς γη earth; land καὶ και and; even ἐκάθισεν καθιζω sit down; seat ἐπὶ επι in; on τὸν ο the δίφρον διφρος chariot-board
28:23 וַ wa וְ and יְמָאֵ֗ן yᵊmāʔˈēn מאן refuse וַ wa וְ and יֹּ֨אמֶר֙ yyˈōmer אמר say לֹ֣א lˈō לֹא not אֹכַ֔ל ʔōḵˈal אכל eat וַ wa וְ and יִּפְרְצוּ־ yyifrᵊṣû- פרץ break בֹ֤ו vˈô בְּ in עֲבָדָיו֙ ʕᵃvāḏāʸw עֶבֶד servant וְ wᵊ וְ and גַם־ ḡam- גַּם even הָ֣ hˈā הַ the אִשָּׁ֔ה ʔiššˈā אִשָּׁה woman וַ wa וְ and יִּשְׁמַ֖ע yyišmˌaʕ שׁמע hear לְ lᵊ לְ to קֹלָ֑ם qōlˈām קֹול sound וַ wa וְ and יָּ֨קָם֙ yyˈāqom קום arise מֵֽ mˈē מִן from הָ hā הַ the אָ֔רֶץ ʔˈāreṣ אֶרֶץ earth וַ wa וְ and יֵּ֖שֶׁב yyˌēšev ישׁב sit אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to הַ ha הַ the מִּטָּֽה׃ mmiṭṭˈā מִטָּה couch
28:23. qui rennuit et ait non comedam coegerunt autem eum servi sui et mulier et tandem audita voce eorum surrexit de terra et sedit super lectumBut he refused, and said: I will not eat. But his servants and the woman forced him, and at length hearkening to their voice, he arose from the ground, and sat upon the bed.
23. But he refused, and said, I will not eat. But his servants, together with the woman, constrained him; and he hearkened unto their voice. So he arose from the earth, and sat upon the bed.
28:23. But he refused, and he said, “I will not eat.” But his servants and the woman urged him, and after some time, heeding their voice, he rose up from the ground, and he sat upon the bed.
28:23. But he refused, and said, I will not eat. But his servants, together with the woman, compelled him; and he hearkened unto their voice. So he arose from the earth, and sat upon the bed.
But he refused, and said, I will not eat. But his servants, together with the woman, compelled him; and he hearkened unto their voice. So he arose from the earth, and sat upon the bed:

28:23 Но он отказался и сказал: не буду есть. И стали уговаривать его слуги его, а также и женщина; и он послушался голоса их, и встал с земли и сел на ложе.
28:23
καὶ και and; even
οὐκ ου not
ἐβουλήθη βουλομαι want
φαγεῖν φαγω swallow; eat
καὶ και and; even
παρεβιάζοντο παραβιαζομαι press
αὐτὸν αυτος he; him
οἱ ο the
παῖδες παις child; boy
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
καὶ και and; even
ο the
γυνή γυνη woman; wife
καὶ και and; even
ἤκουσεν ακουω hear
τῆς ο the
φωνῆς φωνη voice; sound
αὐτῶν αυτος he; him
καὶ και and; even
ἀνέστη ανιστημι stand up; resurrect
ἀπὸ απο from; away
τῆς ο the
γῆς γη earth; land
καὶ και and; even
ἐκάθισεν καθιζω sit down; seat
ἐπὶ επι in; on
τὸν ο the
δίφρον διφρος chariot-board
28:23
וַ wa וְ and
יְמָאֵ֗ן yᵊmāʔˈēn מאן refuse
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּ֨אמֶר֙ yyˈōmer אמר say
לֹ֣א lˈō לֹא not
אֹכַ֔ל ʔōḵˈal אכל eat
וַ wa וְ and
יִּפְרְצוּ־ yyifrᵊṣû- פרץ break
בֹ֤ו vˈô בְּ in
עֲבָדָיו֙ ʕᵃvāḏāʸw עֶבֶד servant
וְ wᵊ וְ and
גַם־ ḡam- גַּם even
הָ֣ hˈā הַ the
אִשָּׁ֔ה ʔiššˈā אִשָּׁה woman
וַ wa וְ and
יִּשְׁמַ֖ע yyišmˌaʕ שׁמע hear
לְ lᵊ לְ to
קֹלָ֑ם qōlˈām קֹול sound
וַ wa וְ and
יָּ֨קָם֙ yyˈāqom קום arise
מֵֽ mˈē מִן from
הָ הַ the
אָ֔רֶץ ʔˈāreṣ אֶרֶץ earth
וַ wa וְ and
יֵּ֖שֶׁב yyˌēšev ישׁב sit
אֶל־ ʔel- אֶל to
הַ ha הַ the
מִּטָּֽה׃ mmiṭṭˈā מִטָּה couch
28:23. qui rennuit et ait non comedam coegerunt autem eum servi sui et mulier et tandem audita voce eorum surrexit de terra et sedit super lectum
But he refused, and said: I will not eat. But his servants and the woman forced him, and at length hearkening to their voice, he arose from the ground, and sat upon the bed.
28:23. But he refused, and he said, “I will not eat.” But his servants and the woman urged him, and after some time, heeding their voice, he rose up from the ground, and he sat upon the bed.
28:23. But he refused, and said, I will not eat. But his servants, together with the woman, compelled him; and he hearkened unto their voice. So he arose from the earth, and sat upon the bed.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
28:23: I will not eat - It is no wonder that not only his strength, but also his appetite, had departed from him.
And sat upon the bed - Beds or couches were the common places on which the ancients sat to take their repasts.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 28:24
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
28:23: The bed - Rather, "the bench" or divan, such as in the East still runs along the wall, furnished with cushions, for those who sit at meals Est 1:6; Eze 23:41.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
28:23: I will: Kg1 21:4; Pro 25:20
compelled him: Kg2 4:8; Luk 14:23, Luk 24:29; Act 16:15; Co2 5:14
John Gill
But he refused, and said, I will not eat,.... Choosing rather to die with famine than by the sword of the Philistines; though perhaps his meaning is, he could not eat, his stomach loathed it, being overwhelmed with grief and trouble:
but his servants, together with the woman, compelled him; not by force, but by arguments; they reasoned with him, and prevailed upon him to try to eat:
and he hearkened unto their voice; and agreed to eat, if he could:
so he arose from the earth; on which he lay at his full length:
and sat upon the bed; or couch, it being now the custom to recline on couches at caring; though some deny that this custom obtained so early.
28:2428:24: Եւ կնոջն սնուցեալ էր որթ մի ՚ի տան, եւ փութացաւ եզե՛ն զնա. եւ ա՛ռ ալեւր՝ թրեա՛ց, եւ եփեաց բաղարջս.
24 Կինը տանը կերակրուած մի հորթ ունէր, անմիջապէս մորթեց դա: Ալիւր առնելով՝ շաղեց, բաղարջ հաց եփեց եւ տուեց Սաւուղին ու նրա ծառաներին:
24 Կինը իր տանը մէջ պարարտ հորթ մը ունէր. շուտով զանիկա մորթեց ու ալիւր առաւ շաղեց եւ անով բաղարջ եփեց։
Եւ կնոջն սնուցեալ էր որթ մի ի տան, եւ փութացաւ եզեն զնա. եւ առ ալեւր, թրեաց, եւ եփեաց բաղարջս:

28:24: Եւ կնոջն սնուցեալ էր որթ մի ՚ի տան, եւ փութացաւ եզե՛ն զնա. եւ ա՛ռ ալեւր՝ թրեա՛ց, եւ եփեաց բաղարջս.
24 Կինը տանը կերակրուած մի հորթ ունէր, անմիջապէս մորթեց դա: Ալիւր առնելով՝ շաղեց, բաղարջ հաց եփեց եւ տուեց Սաւուղին ու նրա ծառաներին:
24 Կինը իր տանը մէջ պարարտ հորթ մը ունէր. շուտով զանիկա մորթեց ու ալիւր առաւ շաղեց եւ անով բաղարջ եփեց։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
28:2428:24 У женщины же был в доме откормленный теленок, и она поспешила заколоть его и, взяв муки, замесила и испекла опресноки,
28:24 καὶ και and; even τῇ ο the γυναικὶ γυνη woman; wife ἦν ειμι be δάμαλις δαμαλις heifer νομὰς νομη grazing; spreading ἐν εν in τῇ ο the οἰκίᾳ οικια house; household καὶ και and; even ἔσπευσεν σπευδω hurry καὶ και and; even ἔθυσεν θυω immolate; sacrifice αὐτὴν αυτος he; him καὶ και and; even ἔλαβεν λαμβανω take; get ἄλευρα αλευρον flour καὶ και and; even ἐφύρασεν φυραω and; even ἔπεψεν πεσσω unleavened; Feast of Unleavened Bread
28:24 וְ wᵊ וְ and לָ lā לְ to † הַ the אִשָּׁ֤ה ʔiššˈā אִשָּׁה woman עֵֽגֶל־ ʕˈēḡel- עֵגֶל bull מַרְבֵּק֙ marbˌēq מַרְבֵּק fatted calf בַּ ba בְּ in † הַ the בַּ֔יִת bbˈayiṯ בַּיִת house וַ wa וְ and תְּמַהֵ֖ר ttᵊmahˌēr מהר hasten וַ wa וְ and תִּזְבָּחֵ֑הוּ ttizbāḥˈēhû זבח slaughter וַ wa וְ and תִּקַּח־ ttiqqaḥ- לקח take קֶ֣מַח qˈemaḥ קֶמַח flour וַ wa וְ and תָּ֔לָשׁ ttˈāloš לושׁ knead וַ wa וְ and תֹּפֵ֖הוּ ttōfˌēhû אפה bake מַצֹּֽות׃ maṣṣˈôṯ מַצָּה matzah
28:24. mulier autem illa habebat vitulum pascualem in domo et festinavit et occidit eum tollensque farinam miscuit eam et coxit azymaNow the woman had a fatted calf in the house, and she made haste and killed it: and taking meal, kneaded it, and baked some unleavened bread,
24. And the woman had a fatted calf in the house; and she hasted, and killed it; and she took flour, and kneaded it, and did bake unleavened bread thereof:
28:24. Now the woman had a fatted calf in the house, and she hurried and killed it. And taking meal, she kneaded it, and she baked unleavened bread.
28:24. And the woman had a fat calf in the house; and she hasted, and killed it, and took flour, and kneaded [it], and did bake unleavened bread thereof:
And the woman had a fat calf in the house; and she hasted, and killed it, and took flour, and kneaded [it], and did bake unleavened bread thereof:

28:24 У женщины же был в доме откормленный теленок, и она поспешила заколоть его и, взяв муки, замесила и испекла опресноки,
28:24
καὶ και and; even
τῇ ο the
γυναικὶ γυνη woman; wife
ἦν ειμι be
δάμαλις δαμαλις heifer
νομὰς νομη grazing; spreading
ἐν εν in
τῇ ο the
οἰκίᾳ οικια house; household
καὶ και and; even
ἔσπευσεν σπευδω hurry
καὶ και and; even
ἔθυσεν θυω immolate; sacrifice
αὐτὴν αυτος he; him
καὶ και and; even
ἔλαβεν λαμβανω take; get
ἄλευρα αλευρον flour
καὶ και and; even
ἐφύρασεν φυραω and; even
ἔπεψεν πεσσω unleavened; Feast of Unleavened Bread
28:24
וְ wᵊ וְ and
לָ לְ to
הַ the
אִשָּׁ֤ה ʔiššˈā אִשָּׁה woman
עֵֽגֶל־ ʕˈēḡel- עֵגֶל bull
מַרְבֵּק֙ marbˌēq מַרְבֵּק fatted calf
בַּ ba בְּ in
הַ the
בַּ֔יִת bbˈayiṯ בַּיִת house
וַ wa וְ and
תְּמַהֵ֖ר ttᵊmahˌēr מהר hasten
וַ wa וְ and
תִּזְבָּחֵ֑הוּ ttizbāḥˈēhû זבח slaughter
וַ wa וְ and
תִּקַּח־ ttiqqaḥ- לקח take
קֶ֣מַח qˈemaḥ קֶמַח flour
וַ wa וְ and
תָּ֔לָשׁ ttˈāloš לושׁ knead
וַ wa וְ and
תֹּפֵ֖הוּ ttōfˌēhû אפה bake
מַצֹּֽות׃ maṣṣˈôṯ מַצָּה matzah
28:24. mulier autem illa habebat vitulum pascualem in domo et festinavit et occidit eum tollensque farinam miscuit eam et coxit azyma
Now the woman had a fatted calf in the house, and she made haste and killed it: and taking meal, kneaded it, and baked some unleavened bread,
28:24. Now the woman had a fatted calf in the house, and she hurried and killed it. And taking meal, she kneaded it, and she baked unleavened bread.
28:24. And the woman had a fat calf in the house; and she hasted, and killed it, and took flour, and kneaded [it], and did bake unleavened bread thereof:
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
28:24: The woman had a fat calf - The ancients used great despatch in their cookery. In hot countries they could not keep flesh meat by them any length of time; hence they generally kept young animals, such as calves, lambs, and kids, ready for slaughter; and when there was occasion, one of them was killed, and dressed immediately.
Unleavened bread - There was not time to bake leavened bread; that would have taken considerable time, in order that the leaven might leaven the whole lump.
1 Kings (1 Samuel) 28:25
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
28:24: a fat calf: Gen 18:7, Gen 18:8; Luk 15:23
Next: 1 Kings (1 Samuel) Chapter 29
Geneva 1599
And the woman had a fat calf in the house; and she hasted, and killed it, and took flour, and kneaded [it], and did bake (l) unleavened bread thereof:
(l) Because it required haste.
John Gill
And the woman had a fat calf in the house,.... This was reckoned a very dainty dish in those countries, and fit for any guests, see Gen 18:7; Josephus says (l), she vouchsafed to feed and take care of it in her house, and it was very familiar with her; and he highly commends the liberality of the woman, and as worthy of imitation:
and she hasted and killed it; and dressed it in some way or another, and which in those times was done speedily:
and took flour and kneaded it, and did bake unleavened bread therewith; which was soonest made, she not having time to leaven it.
(l) Antiqu. l. 6. c. 14. sect. 3. 4.
John Wesley
Unleavened - Not having time to leaven it.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
the woman had a fat calf . . . and she hasted, and killed it, &c.--(See on Gen 18:1-8).
28:2528:25: եւ մատոյց առաջի Սաւուղայ, եւ առաջի ծառայից նորա, եւ կերան. եւ յարեան գնացի՛ն զգիշերն զայն։
25 Նրանք կերան, վեր կացան ու նոյն գիշերը գնացին:
25 Սաւուղին առջեւ ու անոր ծառաներուն առջեւ դրաւ։ Անոնք ալ կերան ու նոյն գիշերը գացին։
եւ մատոյց առաջի Սաւուղայ, եւ առաջի ծառայից նորա, եւ կերան եւ յարեան գնացին զգիշերն զայն:

28:25: եւ մատոյց առաջի Սաւուղայ, եւ առաջի ծառայից նորա, եւ կերան. եւ յարեան գնացի՛ն զգիշերն զայն։
25 Նրանք կերան, վեր կացան ու նոյն գիշերը գնացին:
25 Սաւուղին առջեւ ու անոր ծառաներուն առջեւ դրաւ։ Անոնք ալ կերան ու նոյն գիշերը գացին։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
28:2528:25 и предложила Саулу и слугам его, и они поели, и встали, и ушли в ту же ночь.
28:25 καὶ και and; even προσήγαγεν προσαγω lead toward; head toward ἐνώπιον ενωπιος in the face; facing Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul καὶ και and; even ἐνώπιον ενωπιος in the face; facing τῶν ο the παίδων παις child; boy αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him καὶ και and; even ἔφαγον φαγω swallow; eat καὶ και and; even ἀνέστησαν ανιστημι stand up; resurrect καὶ και and; even ἀπῆλθον απερχομαι go off; go away τὴν ο the νύκτα νυξ night ἐκείνην εκεινος that
28:25 וַ wa וְ and תַּגֵּ֧שׁ ttaggˈēš נגשׁ approach לִ li לְ to פְנֵֽי־ fᵊnˈê- פָּנֶה face שָׁא֛וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul וְ wᵊ וְ and לִ li לְ to פְנֵ֥י fᵊnˌê פָּנֶה face עֲבָדָ֖יו ʕᵃvāḏˌāʸw עֶבֶד servant וַ wa וְ and יֹּאכֵ֑לוּ yyōḵˈēlû אכל eat וַ wa וְ and יָּקֻ֥מוּ yyāqˌumû קום arise וַ wa וְ and יֵּלְכ֖וּ yyēlᵊḵˌû הלך walk בַּ ba בְּ in † הַ the לַּ֥יְלָה llˌaylā לַיְלָה night הַ ha הַ the הֽוּא׃ פ hˈû . f הוּא he
28:25. et posuit ante Saul et ante servos eius qui cum comedissent surrexerunt et ambulaverunt per totam noctem illamAnd set it before Saul, and before his servants. And when they had eaten they rose up, and walked all that night.
25. and she brought it before Saul, and before his servants; and they did eat. Then they rose up, and went away that night.
28:25. And she set it before Saul and before his servants. And when they had eaten, they rose up, and they walked all through that night.
28:25. And she brought [it] before Saul, and before his servants; and they did eat. Then they rose up, and went away that night.
And she brought [it] before Saul, and before his servants; and they did eat. Then they rose up, and went away that night:

28:25 и предложила Саулу и слугам его, и они поели, и встали, и ушли в ту же ночь.
28:25
καὶ και and; even
προσήγαγεν προσαγω lead toward; head toward
ἐνώπιον ενωπιος in the face; facing
Σαουλ σαουλ Saoul; Saul
καὶ και and; even
ἐνώπιον ενωπιος in the face; facing
τῶν ο the
παίδων παις child; boy
αὐτοῦ αυτος he; him
καὶ και and; even
ἔφαγον φαγω swallow; eat
καὶ και and; even
ἀνέστησαν ανιστημι stand up; resurrect
καὶ και and; even
ἀπῆλθον απερχομαι go off; go away
τὴν ο the
νύκτα νυξ night
ἐκείνην εκεινος that
28:25
וַ wa וְ and
תַּגֵּ֧שׁ ttaggˈēš נגשׁ approach
לִ li לְ to
פְנֵֽי־ fᵊnˈê- פָּנֶה face
שָׁא֛וּל šāʔˈûl שָׁאוּל Saul
וְ wᵊ וְ and
לִ li לְ to
פְנֵ֥י fᵊnˌê פָּנֶה face
עֲבָדָ֖יו ʕᵃvāḏˌāʸw עֶבֶד servant
וַ wa וְ and
יֹּאכֵ֑לוּ yyōḵˈēlû אכל eat
וַ wa וְ and
יָּקֻ֥מוּ yyāqˌumû קום arise
וַ wa וְ and
יֵּלְכ֖וּ yyēlᵊḵˌû הלך walk
בַּ ba בְּ in
הַ the
לַּ֥יְלָה llˌaylā לַיְלָה night
הַ ha הַ the
הֽוּא׃ פ hˈû . f הוּא he
28:25. et posuit ante Saul et ante servos eius qui cum comedissent surrexerunt et ambulaverunt per totam noctem illam
And set it before Saul, and before his servants. And when they had eaten they rose up, and walked all that night.
28:25. And she set it before Saul and before his servants. And when they had eaten, they rose up, and they walked all through that night.
28:25. And she brought [it] before Saul, and before his servants; and they did eat. Then they rose up, and went away that night.
ru▾ LXX-gloss▾ bhs-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jg▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
28:25: They rose up, and went away that night - The transactions of this chapter occupy one night only.
1. Saul came by night to En-dor, Sa1 28:8.
2. He consulted the woman, and had his conference with Samuel the same night; for no time whatever appears to have been lost after his arrival at En-dor.
3. He was overcome by the heavy tidings which he heard; and which for a time appear to have deprived him of all power.
4. The woman kills a calf; dresses a part; makes and bakes bread; and Saul and his servants eat. And,
5. They rose and went away that night, Sa1 28:25. The next day, in all probability, the battle happened in which Israel was defeated, and Saul and his sons lost their lives.
There is a considerable diversity of opinion, both among learned and pious men, relative to the subject mentioned in this chapter, that of raising Samuel from the dead. Some deny the possibility of the thing, and say that it was the devil that personified Samuel; and others, that the whole was the imposition of this cunning woman, and that there was no supernatural agency in the business. This is not a proper place to argue the point. I have given my opinion in the notes. I may sum up in a few particulars.
1. I believe there is a supernatural and spiritual world, in which Human spirits, both good and bad, live in a state of consciousness.
2. I believe there is an invisible world, in which various orders of spirits, not human, live and act.
3. I believe that any of these spirits may, according to the order of God, in the laws of their place of residence, have intercourse with this world, and become visible to mortals.
4. I believe there is a possibility, by arts not strictly good, to evoke and have intercourse with spirits, not Human; and to employ, in a certain limited way, their power and influence.
5. I believe that the woman of En-dor had no power over Samuel; and that no incantation can avail over any departed saint of God, nor indeed over any human disembodied spirit.
6. I believe Samuel did actually appear to Saul; and that he was sent by the especial mercy of God to warn this infatuated king of his approaching death, that he might have an opportunity to make his peace with his Maker.
7. I believe that the woman found, from the appearances, that her real or pretended charms had no effect; and that what now took place came from a totally different disposition of things from those with which she was conversant.
8. I believe that direct, circumstantial, and unequivocal oracles were now delivered concerning things which neither human nor diabolical wisdom could foresee or penetrate; that the defeat of the Israelites, and the death of Saul and his three sons on the following day, were matters which, from their nature, could only be known to God himself; and that no demon or bad spirit could be employed in such a transaction.
John Gill
And she brought it before Saul, and before his servants, and they did eat,.... Of the fatted calf, and unleavened bread, which she set upon a table before them, in the best manner she could:
then they rose up, and went away that night; that it might not be seen in what house they had been, and that they might get to the camp without being discovered by the Philistines, or known by the Israelites that they had been out.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
Then they rose up, and went away that night--Exhausted by long abstinence, overwhelmed with mental distress, and now driven to despair, the cold sweat broke on his anxious brow, and he sank helpless on the ground. But the kind attentions of the woman and his servants having revived him, he returned to the camp to await his doom.